Skip to main content

Full text of "Roman history"

See other formats


c/C^^iuK^tz^/i^^ 


%.,..^^%4L^ 


THB  TEMPLE  PRIMERS 


ROMAN  HISTORY 

Translated  from  the  German  of 

DR.  JULIUS  KOCH 

By 

LIONEL  D.  BARNETT,  M.A. 


CICERO 


ROmAH 
HISTORY 


BY' DR  JULIUS 

siKocHii 


1901  at  29&30B£in^O&DSTR£ET*IjaNI>OM 


^(^ 


First  Edition^  March  1900 
Second  Edition^  April  1901 


HluMKY  MOK£>i 


o . erHEHa 


All  rights    reserved 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION 

■i*ROM  THE  Prehistoric  Period  of  Rome  and  Italy — 

§  I.   The  Sabine  and  Latin  Settlements  on  the  Tiber. 
§  2.   Italy  and  its  population  at  the  time  of  Rome's  founda- 
tion. 

Section  i.  The  Romans  down  to  the  Conquest  of 
Italy  (266  B.C.). 

CHAPTER    I 

The   Age  of  the   Kings — 

§  3.   The  Seven  Kings. 

CHAPTER    II 

^ROM  THE  Beginnings  of  the  Republic  to  the  Codi- 
fication OF  the  Laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables,  509- 
450  B.C. — 

§  4.  The  Beginnings   of  the  Republic  and  the   Commence- 
ment of  the  Struggles  of  the  Orders. 
§  5.    External  Events  of  this  Period. 

CHAPTER    III 

From  the  Decemvirate  to  the  Gallic  Visitation, 
450-387    B.C.—  /" 

§  6.   The  Decemvirate' arid  the'Laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables. 
§  7.    Further  Gains  of  the  Plebeians. 
§  8.    External  Events  of  this  Period. 

515079  ' 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER    IV 

From    the    Gallic    Visitation    to    the   Union   of   Rome 

WITH    THE    CaMPANIANS,     387-338    B.C. 

§  9.   The  Continuation  and  Conclusion  of  the  Struggle  of 
the  Orders. 
§  10.   Wars  and  Acquisitions  from  387-338. 

CHAPTER   V 

From  the  Conquest  of  Campania  to  the  Reduction  or 
Italy,  338-266  b.c. — 

§  II.   The  Samnite  Wars,  326-290. 

8  12.  The  War  with  Tarentum  and  Pyrrhus,  282-275. 

§  1 3!  The  Struggles  of  this  Period  with  Etruria  and  the  Gauls. 

Section  2.    From  the  Subjection  of  Italy  to  the  Fall  of  the  1 
Republic,  266-29  k.c. 

CHAPTER   VI 

Establishment  of  Supremacy  in   the  Countries   of  the 
Mediterranean,  266-133  b.c. — 

§  14.  The  First  Punic  War,  264-241. 
§  15.  The  Gallic  and  Illyrian  Wars,  238-219. 
8  16.   The  Second  Punic  (Hannibalic)  War,  218-201. 
§  17.   The  Immediate  Results  of  the  Hannibalic  War. 
S  18    The  Wars  with  Macedon  and  Syria,  200-168. 
I  19!   The  Completion  of  Roman  Supremacy  in  the  Meditei 
ranean,  149-133. 


§ 


\    .  ,         .CHAPTER   VII 

From  the  AcquiremenV  ot^-'  the  Supremacy  in  the 
mpitmd^^F^^^'\TO  THE..  Fall  of  the  Republic 
(Revolutionary  Period),    133-^9  b-c-" 

8  -^o    Internal    Development     from    the    Conclusion    of    the 
Struggle  of  the  Orders  to  the  Appearance  ol  the  Gracchi. 


CONTENTS  vii 

§  21.  The  Attempts  at  Reform  by  the  Gracchi  (Beginning  of 

the  Revolution),  133-122. 
§  22.   External  events  to  the  Social  War,  121-101. 
§  23.   Marius  and  the  Party  of  Revolution. 
§  24.    Livius  Drusus  and  the  Social  War,  91-88. 
§  25.   The  Sullan    Disturbances    and    the   First    Mithradatic 

War,  89-84. 
§  26.   Sulla's  Return,  Change  of  the  Constitution,  and  Death, 

83-78. 
§  27.  The  Disturbances  after  Sulla's  Death  to  the  Fall  of  the 

Sullan  Oligarchy,  78-70. 
§  28.    Events  in  the  East  and  Pompeius,  74-64. 
§  29.    Italian  Events  to  the  Triumvirate  (Caesar  and  Cicero), 

70-60. 
§  30.   The  First  Triumvirate  and  Caesar's  Conquest  of  Gaul, 

60-49. 
§  31.   The  Rule  of  the  Triumvirs  to  Caesar's  Passage  of  the 

Rubicon,  60-49. 
§  52.    Caesar's  Victory,  Monarchy,  and  Death,  49-44. 
§  33.   The  Struggle  for  the  Inheritance  of  Caesar,  44-29. 

Section  3.   The  Age  of  the  Emperors  until  Diocletian, 

29    B.C.-285    A.D. 

CHAPTER   VIII 
rHE    Emperors    of    the    Julian    and    Flavian    Houses, 

29    B.C.-96    A.D. — 

§  34.   Augustus  and  the  Construction  of  the  Monarchy. 
§  35.    Reign  of  Augustus,  29  B.C.-14  a.d. 
§  36.   Tiberius,  14-37. 

§  37.   Gains  (37-41),  Claudius  (41-54),  Nero  (54-68). 
§38.   The    Flavians  —  Vespasian     (69-79),    Titus    (79-81), 
Domitian  (81-96). 

CHAPTER    IX 

^he* Golden  Age'  of  the  Roman  Empire,  96-180  a.d. — 

§  39.    Nerva  (96-98)  and  Trajan  (98-117). 
§40.    Hadrian,  117-138. 

§41.  The  Antonines  —  Antoninus   Pius    (138-161),    Marcus 
Aurelius  (161-180). 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER    X 

The  Decay  of  the  Empire  under  the  Soldier-Emperors 
(from  Commodus  to  Diocletian),   180-285  a.d. — 

§  42.   Commodus     and     the    House    of    Septimius    Severus 

180-235. 
§  43.   The     Chief    Emperors    from    Alexander    Severus    to 

Diocletian,  235-285. 

Section  4.  From  the  Reorganisation  of  the  Empire  by 
Diocletian  and  Constantine  to  the  Fall  of  the  Westerr 
Throne  (Age  of  Absolutism),  285-476  a.d. 

CHAPTER    XI 

From    Diocletian    to    the    Death    of    Theodosius    the 
Great,  285-395  a.d. — 

§  44.   Diocletian  and  his  Age,  285-305. 
§  45.   Constantine  the  Great,  306-337.   _^ 
§  46.   From  the  Death  of  Constantine  the  Great  to  the  Death 
of  Theodosius  the  Great,  337-395. 

CHAPTER   XH 

From  the  Death  of  Theodosius  the  Ghieat  to  the  Fall 
of  the  Western  Throne,  395-476  a.d. — 

§  47.  The  Severance  of  the  Realm  and  Fall  of  the  Empire  of 

the  West. 
§  48.   The  last  Emperors  of  the  West.    . 

LITERATURE.— 

I.   Republic. 

II.   Age  of  the   Emperors.  ' 

III.   Separate  Accounts. 


ROMAN    HISTORY 


INTRODUCTION 

From  the  Prehistoric  Period  of  Rome 
and  Italy 

Sources. — The  tradition  as  to  the  oldest  period  is  almost  without 
exception  very  late,  and  consequently  possesses  but  little  claim  to  belief. 
Historical  composition  in  the  true  sense  (for  of  the  oldest  Roman 
Annals  we  know  practically  nothing)  was  first  brought  by  the  Greeks 
to  the  sister  race  ;  but  here  misunderstanding  and  distortion  of  fact  to 
adorn  a  tale,  and  often  also  to  point  a  moral,  have  disguised  the 
historical  kernel.  This  is  the  case  with  the  great  compilations  of  the 
Augustan  age,  the  '  Historical  Library  '  of  Diodorus  Siculus  and  the 
'  Roman  Archaeology-HjfDionysius  of  Hallcif IlUbiyuy  ;  Ifor  are  things 
any  better  with  the  monumental  work  of  Roman  historical  composition, 
Titus  Livius'  History,  comprising  142  books,  but  only  to  a  small  extern 
sufX^tving  (Books  i-io  and  21-45),  ^oi'  Livius'  historical  sagacity  was 
dulled  by  his  childishly  worked  out  idea  of  the  predestination  of  the 
Roman  people  to  the  dominion  of  the  world ;  and  moreover  he  had 
at  his  disposal  but  scanty  and  distorted  sources  for  the  earliest  period. 
These  comprehensive  works,  especially  Livius,  were  the  sources  of 
the  later  historians,  as  Florus  (end  of  the  second  century),  Eutropius 
(second  half  of  the  fourth  century),  Aurelius  Victor  (about  350),  Orosius 
(early  fifth  century),  and  others,  who  are  of  importance  particularly 
where  they  drew  upon  the  portions  of  their  great  predecessors  now  lost 
to  us.  Similarly  much  passed  over  from  the  magnificently  designed 
but  only  fragmentarily  preserved  Roman  History  of  Cassius  Dio  (early 
third  century,  written  in  Greek)  into  the  so-called  '  Compilers.'  Good 
material  for  the  oldest  period  of  his  people  is  furnished  by  Cicero, 
especially  in  his  work  '  On  the  State '  ;  for  chronology,  the  learned 
antiquarian  of  the  age  of  Caesar,  M.  Terentius  yarro,  is  of  great 
importance,  and  to  him  too  is  due  much  of  our  knowledge  of  the 
history  of  ancient  civilisation.  Finally,  we  have  to  consider  the  careers 
of  famous  men  (as  Romulus,  Numa,  and  so  on)  described  in  the  period 
of  the  Flavian  emperors  by  Plutarch  of  Chaeronea,  the  '  biographical 
Shakespeare  of  world-history. '      P^or  the  history  of  the  country  of  Italy 


I 


2  :  F.OMAh'^  '  HISTORY 

and  th,e  Itajliai^  races  jefqr^gce  ?hou1d  be  made  to  the  fifth  and  sixti 
book.^'cf  l;h(j  le-aFi^ed' A'\igi{st;an  geggi-apher  Strabo  (a  Greek). 

What"  is  here  briefly 'said  tv'it'li reference!'  to  the  sources  of  the  oldesl 
Roman  history  applies  equally  to  a  large  part  of  the  narrative  of 
Republican  times. 

§  I.  The  Latin  and  Sabine  Settlements  on  the 
Tiber,  and  their  Coalition 

Of  the  hills  of  the  Tiber,  the  Mons  Palatinus  ^  was 
inhabited  by  Latins  and  the  opposite  Mons  Qulrinalis  by 
Sabines  long  before  the  foundation  of  Rome,  which  credulous 
and  often  over- subtle  historians  ascribed  to  the  middle  of  the 
eighth  century  b.c.  Allured  from  their  inhospitable  hill- 
towns  into  the  once  so  fruitful  *  Roman  Campagna,'  they 
pressed  onwards  through  it  until  the  broad  stream  of  the 
Tiber  summoned  them  to  halt,  and  favourably  situated  uplands 
vouchsafed  securer  settlements.  From  them  arose  '  Eternal 
Rome.' 

The  attempt  to  derive  from  the  name  of  the  city  of  Rome 
certain  conclusions  as  to  its  origin  has  been  unsuccessful ; 
those  who  would  connect  the  word  Roma  with  the  name  of 
the  primitive  river-god  Rumon  perhaps  approach  nearest  to 
the  truth,  for  the  navigable  stream  was  naturally  the  most 
important  factor  for  the  settlement  on  the  Tiber,  and  old 
Roman  coins  actually  exhibit  to  us  as  stamp  the  stern  of  a 
ship,  which  we  therefore  may  regard  as  the  city's  first 
escutcheon. 

Like  the  meaning  of  the  city's  name,  the  time  and  fuller 
history  of  its  origin  lie  in  obscurity.  However,  the  old  folk- 
tale has  certainly  preserved  for  us  the  kernel  of  the  truth 
when  it  informs  us  of  the  mighty  struggle  between  the  Latins 
of  the  Palatine  and  the  Sabines  of  the  Quirinal,  of  which  we 
must  conceive  the  lowland  between  these  two  hills,  the  later 
Forum  Romanmiy  to  have  been  the  scene.  Though  all  the 
individual  features  of  the  stories  about  the  Rape  of  the  Sabines 

1  [On  the  topography  of  Rome  see  Lanciani's  sketch,  chap.  i.  of 
Ramsay's  Manual  of  Roman  Antiquities,  15th  edition,  London,  1894.] 


ITALY    AND    ITS    POPULATION  3 

*^nd  its  results  may  belong  to  the  sphere  of  purest  fable,  so 
much  is  certain,  that  the  feud  between  the  Latin  and  the 
Sabine  settlements  ended  with  the  extortion  of  conubium,  i.e, 
the  right  of  legal  intermarriage.  Thus  first  is  the  union  com- 
pleted and  Rome  founded. 

§  2.   Italy  and  its  Population  at  the  Time  of 
Rome's  Foundation 

Before  we  pursue  the  history  of  Rome  and  the  Roman 
Empire,  it  is  needful  to  cast  a  glance  at  the  country  in  general 
which  the  city  of  the  Tiber  was  destined  to  lead,  and  at  its 
population.  We  usually  understand  by  <  Italy '  the  whole 
Apennine  peninsula ;  but  for  the  period  of  Rome's  founda- 
tion this  is  as  incorrect  as  it  is  to  assume  a  uniform  population 
in  it.  We  cannot  follow  in  detail  the  gradual  extension  of 
the  name  Italia^  which  originally  was  applied  only  to  a  small 
part  of  the  south-western  projection  of  the  peninsula  ;  it  must 
suffice  to  mention  that  the  Upper  Italy  of  to-day,  the  great 
fertile  plain  between  the  Apennines  and  Alps,  was  not  finally 
incorporated  in  the  Roman  dominion  until  the  last  century 
of  the  Republic.  In  the  south,  especially  in  the  Calabrian 
peninsula,  the  lapygians  formed  probably  the  last  remnant  of 
the  original  Indo-Germanic  population,  which  had  entered  from 
the  north.  From  the  fact  that  this  race  easily  and  rapidly 
merged  in  the  Hellenism  that  later  pressed  in  so  vigorously 
upon  them,  the  inference  has  also  been  drawn  that  their 
speech  was  allied  to  the  Greek. 

The  remainder  of  the  South  and  almost  all  Central  Italy 
were  occupied  by  the  Italici,  that  primal  stock  to  which  belong 
Latins  and  Sabines,  as  well  as  numerous  other  peoples,  and 
whose  individual  dialects  (as  Oscan,  Umbrian,  and  Sabellian), 
still  recognisable  to  some  extent  in  tolerably  numerous  frag- 
ments, were  gradually  swallowed  up  by  the  Latin  as  these 
races  themselves  were  incorporated  in  the  imperium  Romanum, 
On  the  north-west  their  neighbours  were  the  Etruscans, 
also  known  as  Tusci  (whence  the  modern  Toscana)  or  Tyrrheni 


ROMAN    HISTORY 


(whence  *  Tyrrhenian  Sea  '),  a  race  which  hitherto  it  has  ni 
been  possible  to  range  among  the  other  families,  although 
there  exist  numerous  relics  of  their  language  and  still  more 
numerous  remnants  of  their  art,  and  whose  relation  to  the 
Indo-Germanic  stock  is  disputed  by  distinguished  scholars. 
On  the  Tiber  they  bordered  on  the  Latins  and  Sabines, 
which  often  enough  led  to  weary  wars  waged  with  varying 
success.  Northwards  the  Etruscans  had  already  in  the  oldest 
period  known  to  us  a  remarkable  extension ;  they  spread  far 
over  the  Po  into  the  valleys  of  the  Raetian  Alps. 

Later  they  were  pushed  backwards  by  the  Keltic  Gauls, 
who  after  surmounting  the  Alps  established  themselves  in 
Upper  Italy  [Gallia  Cisalp'ina,  'Hither  Gaul')  and  played 
a  great  part  in  the  history  of  the  peninsula.  Of  their 
different  tribes  may  be  mentioned  as  most  important  the 
Insuhres  with  Mediolanum  (Milan),  the  Cenomani  with 
Brixia  (Brescia),  the  Boi't  with  Bononia  (Bologna),  and  the 
Senones  with  Sena  Gallica  (Sinigaglia).  The  east  and  west 
of  Upper  Italy  were  occupied  by  two  peoples  of  uncertain 
origin,  the  Veneii  in  the  modern  province  //  Veneto,  and 
the  Ltgures,  formerly  extending  far  beyond  the  Alps,  in 
modern  Liguria. 

Two  nations  however  which  cannot  be  termed  in  the 
proper  sense  Italic  peoples,  since  they  never  formed  on  this 
soil  a  coherent  national  community,  had  a  far  greater  influence 
on  the  development  of  Italic  history  than  many  of  the  above- 
mentioned  groups.  These  are  the  Greeks  and  the  Phoenician 
Poeni  (Carthaginians),  both  allured  hither  by  the  advantages 
and  riches  of  the  land,  and  to  someextent  its  first  discoverers. 

The  Poeni  indeed  exerted  their  influence  rather  as  traders 
than  as  settlers  ;  they  confined  themselves,  at  least  as  regards 
the  mainland,  to  factories,  though  in  the  island  of  Sicily  they 
also  possessed  fixed  settlements.  The  Greeks  gained  a  vastly 
greater  influence ;  of  their  colonies  the  most  important  are 
Tarentum  (Tarento),  Rhegium  (Reggio),  and  above  all 
Cumae  on  the  Campanian  coast,  of  which  now  but  incon- 
siderable ruins  remain,  and  which  became  immortal  alike  by 


J 


ITALY   AND    ITS    POPULATION  5 

founding  Neapolis  (Naples)  and  by  transmitting  the  alphabet 
to  the  Italici.  Through  these  colonies  Greek  culture  was 
spread  abroad  to  such  a  degree  that  the  whole  of  Lower 
Italy  could  be  termed  *  Great  Greece'  [Magna  Graecia). 
And  to  this  day  the  breath  of  Greek  genius  is  felt  by  one 
who  sees  uprising  in  the  loneliest  corner  of  the  Gulf  of 
Salerno  the  magnificently  preserved  temples  of  Paestum,  the 
Greek  Po  seldom  a. 

In  Sicily  the  Greeks  met  with  a  more  stubborn  resistance 
than  in  Italy  from  the  Poeni,  with  whom  they  gradually 
came  to  share  the  possession  of  the  island.  In  this  process 
the  native  population,  the  Sicani  and  SicuH,  were  entirely 
driven  into  the  background.  The  Greek  cities  of  Syracusae, 
Messana  (Messina),  and  Agrigentum  (Girgenti)  were  the 
centres  of  culture  for  the  island. 

The  islands  of  Corsica  and  Sardinia,  geographically  a  part 
of  Italy,  did  not  play  a  prominent  part  in  ancient  history ; 
their  primitive  population  was  early  mingled  with  foreign 
elements,  such  as  Ligurians,  Greeks,  Poeni,  and  others. 

SECTION    I 

The  Romans  down  to  the  Conciuest 
OF  Italy  {266  b.c.) 

CHAPTER    1 
The   Age   of  the   Kings 

Credibility  of  Tradition 

No  one  in  these  days  feels  a  doubt  that  the  whole  of  the  information 
supplied  by  the  ancients  as  to  the  founders  and  foundation  of  the  city 
of  Rome  is  undeserving  of  belief,  and  that  moreover  the  whole  Royal 
Age  lies  in  the  obscurity  of  the  realm  of  fable.  Not  only  the  deeds 
ascribed  to  the  individual  kings  but  their  very  names  are  wholly  with- 
out authority — a  fact  however  which  does  not  exclude  the  possibility 
of  the  stories  approaching  nearer  to  historic  truth  as  they  descend  in 
time. 


6  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Even  if  the  year-books  [Annales)  kept  in  the  older  times  [by  the 
priests  were  already  usual  in  the  Royal  Age,  and  were  themselves  less 
curt  and  scanty  than  all  appearances  compel  us  to  assume  them  to  have 
Ipeen,  they  nevertheless  were  lost  to  students  of  later  ages  through 
the  awful  visitation  of  the  Gauls,  which  befell  Rome  at  the  beginning  of 
the  fourth  century  B.C.  Hence  when  afterwards  pride  in  the  great- 
ness of  their  native  city  aroused  in  the  Romans,  disinclined  as  they 
were  to  all  literary  activity,  the  craving  to  study  its  past,  full  scope 
was  given  to  the  boldest  combinations  and  the  purest  imagination. 
Greek  history  too,  which  early  directed  its  interest  to  Italic  matters, 
suffered  from  the  same  lack  of  sources  of  positive  information  ;  it  too 
contributed  its  share  to  the  distortion  of  the  picture  by  applying  Greek 
conceptions  to  the  circumstances  of  Rome. 


:5  3.   The  Seven    Kings 


1.  Romulus  and  Remus,  whom  imagination  later  associated 
with  him  as  his  twin  brother,  were  scions  of  the  royal  race  of 
Alba  Longa,  the  capital  of  Latium,  and  thus  descendants  of 
Aeneas's  son  Ascanius  or  luUus  (whence  the  gens  lulia). 
They  founded  upon  the  Palatine  Hill  by  the  Tiber  a  city  on 
the  spot  where  they  had  been  exposed  as  babes.  In  walling 
round  the  city  {^Roma  Qiiadrata)  Remus  lost  his  life  in  a 
quarrel  with  his  elder  brother.  After  the  coalition  of  this 
Latin  settlement  on  the  Palatine  with  that  of  the  Sabines 
on  the  Quirinal  Romulus  shared  the  government  with  the 
Sabine  Titus  Tatius,  but  became  again  sole  sovereign  after 
the  death  of  the  latter.  He  now  figures  as  the  founder  of 
the  State  organisation,  <  the  prototype  of  magistracy  and  its 
rights ' ;  he  brings  in  the  Senate,  divides  the  people  accord- 
ing to  rank  into  the  fully  privileged  patricians  {^patres)  and 
the  less  privileged  plebeians  [plehs)  ;  he  separates  the  patri- 
cians again  into  thirty  curiae  and  each  curia  into  ten  families 
[gentes),  while  for  military  purposes  parting  them  into  three 
knightly  centuriae,  the  Ramnes,  Tities,  and  Luceres  ;  and  by 
the  arrangement  of  the  auspicia  (observation  of  divine  omens) 
he  subordinates  the  whole  State  to  the  guidance  of  the  gods. 
No  wonder  that  after  such  services  he  himself  was  raised  to 
the  gods,  under  the  mysterious  name  of  Quirinus. 

2.  Numa  Pompilius,  a  Sabine,  is  a  pure  Prince  of  Peace, 


THE    SEVEN    KINGS  7 

and  thus  the  antithesis  of  Romulus.  His  long  reign  was 
exclusively  devoted  to  the  extension  and  reorganisation  of 
the  State  Church  and  the  guardianship  of  internal  order. 
Under  the  inspiration  of  the  nymph  Egeria  he  founded  new 
cults  and  introduced  new  priestly  colleges.  He  also  divided 
among  the  burghers  the  districts  conquered  under  his  pre- 
decessor, and  set  up  an  altar  to  the  god  of  boundaries, 
Terminus,  on  the  Capitoline  Hill. 

3.  Tullus  Hostilius,  another  Latin  and  like  Romulus  a 
warlike  prince,  had  to  defend  the  youthful  settlement  against 
the  jealous  neighbouring  cities,  especially  against  the  Etruscan 
Veii,  which  lay  northwards  and  was  bounded  by  the  Tiber, 
and  against  the  old  Latin  capital  Alba  Longa.  The  latter, 
after  successful  battles,  was  destroyed  by  him,  and  the 
inhabitants  were  forced  to  immigrate  to  Rome.  The 
Romans  now  entered  upon  the  heritage  of  their  vanished 
parent- city,  and  Rome  became  head  of  the  League  of  the 
Latin  Cities. 

4.  Ancus  Martius  is  a  Sabine,  and  is  accounted  grandson 
of  Numa  Pompilius.  The  peaceful  course  of  his  government, 
which  in  the  main  was  devoted  to  internally  strengthening  the 
State,  was  interrupted  by  a  revolt  of  the  Latins,  which 
Ancus  successfully  repressed.  The  consequence  of  it  was 
the  colonisation  of  the  Mons  Aventinus  with  subdued  Latins. 
To  him  too  is  ascribed  the  fortification  of  the  Mons  Janiculus, 
occupied  in  the  Etruscan  wars,  on  the  right  bank  of  Tiber, 
and  the  junction  of  the  two  banks  by  the  first  bridge  over  the 
river  [pons  sub/ictus,  *  pile-bridge '),  which  probably  led  to 
the  Forum  Boar'mm  (< cattle  market'),  a  space  between  the 
slopes  of  the  Aventine,  Palatine,  and  Capitol.  He  also  is 
said  to  have  founded  the  port  of  Ostia  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river. 

5.  Tarquinius  Priscus  marks  a  turning-point  in  the  history 
of  the  kings ;  for  he,  as  well  as  the  two  last  kings,  is  of 
Etruscan  origin,  and  this  striking  phenomenon  can  hardly  be 
interpreted  otherwise  than  as  meaning  that  the  Romans  had 
not  always  emerged  so  successfully  from  the  wars  with  their 


8  ROMAN    HISTORY 

mighty  northern  neighbours  as  the  patriotically  falsified  tradiJ 
tion  reports. 

The  age  of  Tarquinius  appears  in  tradition  as  one  of 
peculiar  brilliance.  After  making  additions  to  the  Roman 
community  by  decisive  victories  over  the  neighbouring 
peoples,  he  devoted  himself  in  a  magnificent  way  to  improv- 
ing the  condition  of  things  in  the  city.  The  laying  down  of 
the  Cloaca  Maxima,  which  to  this  day  evokes  the  admiration 
of  posterity,  to  drain  the  unhealthy  lowland  between  the 
Palatine,  Capitol,  and  Quirinal ;  the  conversion  of  the  re- 
claimed hollow  between  the  Palatine  and  Aventine  into  a 
ground  for  races  and  sports  on  the  Etruscan  model,  the 
Circus  Maximus  ;  the  construction  of  the  most  famous  of  all 
Roman  temples,  that  of  Jupiter  on  the  Capitol,  which  was 
burnt  down  in  the  year  83  B.C.,  but  was  restored  by  Sulla  with 
still  greater  magnificence  ^ — these  are  the  great  works  of 
Tarquinius.  Even  before  the  last  construction  was  finished 
the  mighty  king  fell  a  victim  to  the  vengeance  of  Ancus 
Martius's  sons,  whom  he  had  excluded  from  the  succession. 

6.  Servius  Tullius,  from  whose  name  (^servus,  <  slave') 
the  ancients  fancifully  inferred  his  origin  from  a  slave- woman, 
is  the  representative  of  one  of  the  most  important  measures 
of  internal  politics  in  ancient  Rome,  the  so-called  *  Servian 
Constitution,'  the  fundamental  idea  of  which  was  to  make 
the  political  privileges  of  burghers  correspond  to  their  military 
and  financial  obligations.  The  whole  people  was  distributed 
into  five  classes  for  taxation,  of  which  each  was  subdivided 
again  into  a  certain  number  of  Hundreds  (in  all  193  centuriae, 
hence  the  name  *  centurial  constitution  ' ).  Outside  these,  that 
is,  apart  from  those  holding  privileges  and  obligations  in  the 
State,  stood  those  whose  incomes  did  not  reach  the  amount 
prescribed  for  the  fifth  class ;  these  were  the  <  proletarians,' 
literally,  *  those  blessed  with  ofifspring.'  Political  rights 
were  determined  according  to  tax-assessment,  but  in  such  a 
way  that  the  patricians,  who  in  themselves  already  represented 

1  Ruins  of  this  temple  of  Jupiter  (.'apitolinus  are  to  be  found  in  the 
garden  of  the  Palazzo  Caffarelli. 


i 


THE    SEVEN    KINGS  9 

the  well-to-do  portion  of  the  population,  still  remained  the 
favoured  and  almost  solely  privileged  class.  Servius  also 
divided  the  whole  Roman  dominion  into  administrative 
districts,  the  so-called  tribes,  of  which  four  belonged  to 
the  city,  seventeen  (later  thirty-one)  to  the  extra-mural 
domain. 

With  the  surrounding  Latins  Servius  concluded  an  ever- 
lasting league  of  friendship,  to  ratify  which  a  common  federal 
sanctuary  was  raised  to  Diana  on  the  Aventine.  But  there 
is  another  construction  which  came  to  be  of  vastly  greater 
importance  for  the  development  of  Rome ;  its  name  will  for 
ever  remain  associated  with  that  of  Servius,  although  it  can- 
not have  been  built  until  at  least  a  hundred  years  after  the 
date  assigned  for  his  reign.  This  is  the  so-called  *  Servian 
Wall,'  which  for  the  first  time  included  the  seven  hills  of 
Rome  within  the  circuit  of  the  city.^  Servius  fell  by  the 
hand  of  his  son-in-law  and  successor,  the  son  of  Tarquinius 
Priscus. 

7.  Tarquinius  Superbus — probably  the  same  as  the  older 
king  of  that  name,  whose  exploits  are  attributed  to  him 
also — appears  on  the  other  hand  as  a  caricature  of  mon- 
archical excesses,  falling  before  republican  principles.  His 
violent  seizure  of  the  throne,  his  boundless  oppression  of 
the  people,  and  the  outrage  on  Lucretia,  wife  of  his  cousin 
Collatinus,  characterise  him  as  a  tyrant  of  the  worst  sort, 
like  those  who  in  this  age  were  not  rare  in  the  Greek  cities. 
By  the  agency  of  his  own  relatives,  especially  Junius  Brutus, 
a  revolt  was  stirred  up  against  him  which  ended  in  the 
banishment  of  the  tyrant  family. 

P  1  Its  course  may  be  fairly  accurately  fixed,  as  still  numerous  remains 
survive. 


ROMAN    HISTORY 


CHAPTER    II 


From  the  Beginnings  of  the  Republic  to  the 
Codification  of  National  Law  in  the  Twelve 
Tables  (509-450  b.c.) 

The  delimitation  of  this  period,  like  every  division  of  the  past  into 
definite  epochs,  is  essentially  arbitrary ;  nevertheless  the  year  of  the 
Decemvirate  may  be  regarded  as  a  culminating  point  and  boundary 
stone  in  the  development  of  Rome.  Internally,"  the  codification  of  the 
national  law  by  the  decemvirs  marks  a  great  gain  in  the  struggle  for 
rights  which  the  plebeians  waged  for  t\\  o  centuries  with  the  patricians ; 
externally,  Rome  thus  strengthened  begins  about  this  time  to  proceed 
offensively  against  the  neighbouring  peoples,  against  whom  she  had 
hitherto  been  often  barely  able  to  defend  herself. 

§  4.   The  Beginnings  of  the   Republic  and  the  Com- 
mencement OF  the  Struggle  of  the  Orders 

Kingship  and  Republic, — The  reasons  which  brought  about 
the  fall  of  the  kingship  are  not  clearly  discernible,  for  the 
traditional  account  of  them  still  belongs  entirely  to  the  domain 
of  fable.  This  much  however  may  be  laid  down  :  unlike 
most  revolutions  of  modern  times,  this  movement  was  not  one 
of  democratic  or  anarchic  principles  assailing  a  dominant  class, 
but  in  it  the  whole  body  of  the  nation,  patricians  and  plebeians 
together,  cast  off  the  sovereignty  of  an  individual,  without 
thereby  materially  altering  the  form  of  the  constitution  and 
the  distribution  of  privileges.  The  rule  of  the  two  Consuls 
(originally  styled  praetores)  was  distinguished  from  that  of 
the  kings  above  all  by  its  twofold  or  coilegial  form,  and 
further  by  its  annual  duration  and  the  responsibility  arising 
after  their  resignation  of  office.  One  branch  indeed  of  the 
functions  of  the  king,  who  had  been  supreme  judge,  supreme 
general,  and  supreme  priest,  was  now  removed  from  the 
power  of  the  Consuls,  namely  the  office  of  the  Sacrificial 
King  (^rex_jsacrorum),  which  owing  to  religious  scruples 
could  not  besevered  from  the  royal  title,  but  by  its  subordina- 


BEGINNINGS    OF    THE    REPUBLIC  ii 

tion  to  the  High-Priest  i^pontifex  maximus)  came  to  be  with- 
out political  significance. 

Only  in  the  event  of  supreme  need  and  for  a  limited  space 
of  time  could  the  plenary  powers  of  sovereignty  be  handed 
over  to  an  individual,  namely  when  extreme  stress  of  war 
necessitated  the  Dictatorship,  which  we  may  compare  with 
our  modern  *  state  of  siege.'  The  Dictator,  nominated  on 
the  direction  of  the  Senate  by  a  Consul,  had  unlimited  powers, 
but  for  not  more  than  six  months.  His  assistant  was  the 
Master  of  the  Knights  {^magister  eqtiitum),  who  was  selected 
by  him  and  resigned  with  him. 

In  the  further  development  of  the  republican  constitution 
an  ever  increasing  number  of  official  duties  were  severed  from 
the  consulate  and  new  offices  or  magistracies  constituted, 
which  brought  into  existence  a  clearly  defined  official  class. 

Patricians  and  Plebeians, — The  patricians  alone  were  full 
burghers,  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  constitutional  privileges  ; 
they  alone  had  to  maintain  relations  with  the  State's  gods, 
only  they  sat  in  the  Senate,  and  only  from  their  midst  could 
the  highest  officers  come.  The  honour  of  belonging  to  this 
favoured  order  could  only  be  won  by  birth  and  equal  marriage, 
while  the  offspring  of  a  mixed  marriage  belonged  to  the 
plebeian  caste. 

This  condition  of  things  was  all  the  more  intolerable  to  the 
plebeians  as  they  shared  the  burdens  of  military  service  and 
tax-payment  with  the  patricians,  and  thereby  bore  a  dispro- 
portionately greater  load.  So  directly  after  the  removal  of 
the  two  orders'  common  enemy,  the  royal  power,  the  struggle 
for  rights  began  between  plebeians  and  patricians,  which  was 
waged  on  both  sides  with  great  bitterness  and  varying  success. 
The  patricians  in  particular  were  often  enough  able  to  render 
the  concessions  made  to  their  opponents  valueless  by  availing 
themselves  of  the  law,  which  was  accessible  and  familiar  to 
them  alone. 

Already  under  the  first  Consuls,  Junius  Brutus  and  Tar- 
quinius  Collatinus  (509  B.C.)  it  is  said  that  plebeians  were 
granted  seats  in  the  Senate,  though  only  in  limited  numbers. 


12  ROMAN    HISTORY 

and  the  election  of  Consuls  was  committed  to  the  centuriate 
assemblies,  which  represented  both  orders,  instead  of  to  the 
curiate  assemblies  of  the  patricians ;  but  these  are  measures 
which  hardly  seem  credible  in  the  first  period  of  the  re- 
public. 

To  the  same  year  are  attributed  the  important  laws  of 
Valerius  Publicola,  the  successor  of  the  banished  Collatinus, 
of  which  one  laid  down  that  no  person  without  a  commission 
from  the  people  might  exercise  supreme  power,  while  by  the 
second,  the  lex  de  provocaHone,  the  centuriate  comitia  were 
made  into  a  court  of  appeal  against  the  severest  penalties, 
bodily  chastisement  and  sentence  of  death,  later  also  against 
heavy  fines  in  money. 

The  unprotected  condition  of  the  plebeians,  who  had  no 
representatives  among  the  magistrates,  was  felt  with  especial 
acuteness,  as  the  prosperity  of  the  plebeian  population,  on 
whom  military  service  pressed  most  sorely,  was  steadily  sapped 
by  the  continued  feuds  of  this  period,  and  debtors,  like  the 
Attic  peasantry  in  the  age  of  Solon,  suffered  the  most  pitiless 
oppression  from  their  patrician  creditors.  At  last  the  return 
from  a  campaign  gave  occasion  to  an  open  revolt. 

This  was  the  so-called  secessio  plehis  in  Mont  em  Sacrum,  that 
is,  the  emigration  of  the  commons  to  the  'Sacred  Mount.' ^  The 
consequence  of  this  rising  was  theestablishment  of  the  *  Tribu- 
nate of  the  Commons.'  The  plebeians  were  allowed  to  have  two 
(or  five,  later  ten)  officials,  to  be  elected  from  their  own 
ranks,  the  Tribunes  of  the  Commons  i^tribunl  plebis),  whose 
special  task  was  to  be  the  protection  of  the  plebs  against 
patrician  aggression.  In  order  that  they  might  exercise 
without  hindrance  this  peculiar  office,  which  stood  outside 
and  to  a  certain  extent  above  the  law,  they  were  declared  to 
be  inviolable  [sacrosancti).  Later  the  privileges  of  these 
Tribunes  of  the  Commons  grew  to  such  an  extraordinary 
plenitude  of  power  that  the  emperors  derived  from  this 
magistracy    one    of  the    chief  titles    of  their  office.      Tin 

1  The  hill  lying  north  of  Rome  Ixjyond  the  Ponte  Nonientano  lias  u' 
historical  claim  to  the  title  Monte  Sacro. 


EXTERNAL    EVENTS  13 

assistants  of  the  JTdbunes  were  two  Aediles  i^aediles  plebis)^  "4 
likewise  plebeian  magistrates. 

To  this  period  too  are  ascribed  the  beginnings  of  a 
movement  which  runs  like  a  red  thread  through  the  history 
of  the  republic,  and  often  led  to  severe  internal  convulsions, 
— the  agrarian  demands  of  the  plebeians,  who  hitherto  had 
been  excluded  in  the  distribution  of  the  State's  landed 
property  won  by  wars  (^ager  puhlicus^.  In  the  year  486,  it  M^ 
is  said,  the  Consul  Spurius  Cassius  brought  out  the  first  1 
agrarian  bill ;  he  had  however  no  success,  and  fell  a  victim 
to  the  vengeance  of  the  infuriated  members  of  his  order. 

A  new  period  in  this  struggle  is  marked  by  the  law  of 
PubliHus  Volero  (471),  which  converted  the  comitia  of  the 
Tribes,  hitherto  common  to  both  orders,  into  a  body  solely 
representative  of  the  plebeians,  and  transferred  to  them  the 
election  of  the  Tribunes  of  the  Commons.  The  regulation 
was  further  made  that  the  decisions  of  the  comitia  of  the 
Tribes  might  be  laid  before  the  Senate,  where  of  course  they 
had  at  first  merely  the  value  of  petitions.  Two  further  laws 
also  were  made  in  the  plebeian  interest,  the  lex  Icil'ia  de 
Aventino  publkando,  by  which  the  Aventine  was  allowed 
to  the  plebeians  as  a  dwelling-place  (456),  and  the  lex 
Tarpeia  Aternia,  which  limited  more  sharply  the  Consul's 
powers  of  punishment   (454). 

§  5.  The  External  Events  of  this  Period 

Dominance  of  Rome  in  Latium. — Two  documents  of 
unque.stionable  credibility  reveal  to  us  the  position  of  Rome 
in  Latium  better  than  the  stories  of  successful  battles  with 
which  Roman  legend  decorated  the  history  of  the  oldest 
times.  The  one  is  a  commercial  treaty  with  Carthage, 
ascribed  to  the  very  first  pair  of  Consuls  (509).  In  it  the 
Carthaginians  have  to  pledge  themselves  not  to  attack  the 
Latin  cities  standing  in  friendly  relations  to  Rome,  while 
they  are  permitted  warfare  with  the  cities  not  connected  with 
Rome ;  and  thus  Rome  comes  forward  as  head  of  a  Latin 


14  ROMAN    HISTORY 

league.  The  other  document  is  a  list  of  the  thirty  cities 
which  in  the  year  493  concluded  with  Rome  an  official 
alliance  (the  Latin  Confederacy),  which  was  also  joined 
a  few  years  later  by  the  Hernici,  a  race  bordering  in  the 
south-east  on  the  Latins.  But  the  youthful  republic  had 
to  wage  many  and  not  always  successful  wars  before  it 
secured  its  position  of  authority. 

Wars  with  the  Etruscans, — As  regards  the  Etruscan  wars 
which  the  last  Tarquinius  in  his  banishment  is  said  to  have 
stirred  up,  and  of  which  that  conducted  by  Porsenna  of 
Clusium  1  seems  to  have  been  especially  critical,  tradition 
in  the  main  is  able  to  supply  nothing  but  heroic  legends 
(Horatius  Codes,  Mucius  Scaevola,  Cloelia)  ;  yet  in  spite 
of  all  its  distortion  of  truth  to  point  its  moral  it  has  not 
quite  succeeded  in  glossing  over  the  fact  that  the  Romans 
must  have  often  suffered  severe  defeats  in  them  and  stooped 
to  surrender  territory.  Moreover  the  long  war  with  the 
city  of  Veii,  Rome's  old  foe,  lacks  reliable  authority  and 
is  made  none  the  more  probable  by  the  tale  of  the  struggle 
and  fall  of  the  306  patricians  of  the  Fabian  race  who 
sought  to  establish  on  the  Cremera  a  bulwark  against  the 
Veientines  (483-474). 

Wars  ivith  the  Volsci,  Aequ'i^  and  Sablnes. — The  Volsci 
dwelt  south  of  Rome ;  a  vigorous  race  possessed  of  strong 
cities,  they  were  not  disposed  to  join  the  Latin  league.  A 
full  account  of  these  struggles  cannot  be  given ;  for  the 
story  of  Coriolanus,  who  on  account  of  his  assaults  upon  the 
Tribunes  had  to  leave  Rome  and  in  revenge  led  the  Volsci 
against  his  native  city,  must  be  relegated  to  the  sphere  of 
folk-tale.  Behind  it,  however,  is  certainly  concealed  a 
defeat  of  the  Romans. 

The  Romans  too  must  have  fared  ill  in  the  wars  with  the 

jAequi,  a  race  of  highland  freebooters  dwelling  to  the  east  of 

/Rome;    for   they   found   themselves   forced  to   nominate   a 

^-"Dictator,  which   only   occurred   in   cases  of  supreme   need. 

1  Chisium  is  the  modern  Chiusi,  where  numerous  remains  of  Etruscan 
buildings  still  exist. 


f 


THE    DECEMVIRATE  15 

Naturally  the  personality  of  L.  Quinctius  Cincinnatus,  who 
was  summoned  from  the  plough  to  crush  the  Aequi,  stands 
on  the  same  level  as  that  of  Coriolanus.  Finally  the  old 
Annals  have  also  tales  to  tell  in  this  age  of  Sabine  wars.  And 
thus  we  see  Rome  at  this  period  threatened  on  all  sides, 
in  a  struggle  for  existence  that  often,  we  may  be  sure,  was 
desperate.  A  change  takes  place  in  the  second  half  of  the 
fifth  century,  as  the  Romans  pass  from  the  defensive  to  the 
offensive,  and  by  founding  colonies  gain  a  firm  footing  in 
hostile  territory. 


k 


CHAPTER  III 

rom  the  Decemvirate  to  the  Visitation  of  the 
Gauls  (451-387  B.C.) 


This  period  marks  both  internally  and  externally  a  steady  advance  ; 
in  the  struggle  for  rights  the  plebeians  extort  really  valuable  privileges, 
by  which  the  political  development  of  the  republic  inwardly  is  materi- 
ally furthered ;  outwardly  Roman  power  is  strengthened  by  successful 
wars,  foundation  of  colonies,  and  extension  of  the  ager pud licus  through 
the  conquered  regions. 

§  6.  The  Decemvirate  and  the  Laws  of  the 
Twelve  Tables 

In  the  Tribunes  of  the  Commons  the  plebeians  had  indeed 
obtained  officials  drawn  from  their  own  order;  but  their 
influence  of  needs  remained  a  limited  one  so  long  as  the  know- 
ledge of  the  law  and  jurisdiction  remained,  like  a  religious 
secret,  solely  in  the  hands  of  the  patricians.  Already  in  the 
year  462  the  tribune  Terentilius  Arsa  is  said  to  have  made 
in  the  comitia  of  the  Tribes  the  proposal  to  establish  a 
commission  for  publishing  or  codifying  the  authoritative 
customary  law.  The  patricians  indeed  strove  for  ten  years 
to  put  off  the  proposal  of  Terentilius ;  but  the  Tribunes  did 
not  yield,  and  finally  in  the  year  451  the  commission  de- 
manded was  established,  the  decemviri  legibus  scrihundis.  That 
the  Ten  might  devote  themselves  to  their  by  no  means  light 


i6  ROMAN    HISTORY  " 

task  without  pressure  and  hindrance,  the  whole  powers  of 
government  were  also  put  into  their  hands ;  in  other  words, 
the  constitution  was  suspended  during  the  decemvirate.  The 
commission  was  able  at  the  end  of  the  year  to  present  ten 
tables.  The  great  work  was  not  yet  ended  with  this  ;  a  new 
election  for  the  coming  year  was  therefore  needful.  In  this 
a  member  of  the  previous  decemviral  board  with  plebeian 
sympathies,  Appius  Claudius,  carried  through  a  proposal  that 
five  plebeians  should  be  elected  upon  the  commission  ;  and 
this  is  probably  the  reason  why  tradition,  which  almost  with- 
out exception  favours  the  patricians  in  its  painting,  can  give 
only  an  unfavourable  account  of  the  second  year  and  con- 
clusion of  the  decemvirate.  Thus  the  story  of  Appius 
Claudius'  development  into  a  tyrant  and  his  outrage  upon 
Virginia,  which  led  to  the  fall  of  the  decemvirs,  deserves  no 
belief.  It  is  however  possible  that  the  patrician  decemvirs 
after  the  completion  of  their  activity  delayed  the  restoration 
of  the  old  constitution  in  order  to  remove  the  hated  tribunes  ; 
for  the  next  Consuls  who  succeeded  the  decemvirs,  among 
other  things,  expressly  guaranteed  anew  the  inviolability  of 
the  tribunes  (449  B.C.). 

The  so-called  Laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables  were  thus  no 
change  in  the  constitution  and  had  nothing  to  do  with  con- 
stitutional law  ;  they  were  a  publication  of  regulations  of  the 
penal  and  civil  law.  The  story  that  the  decemvirs  studied 
Greek  law  and  actually  availed  themselves  of  it  in  their 
work  is  not  incredible,  especially  as  we  know  that  after  the 
decemvirate  the  Greek  measure  was  adopted  by  the  Romans.^ 
The  law  of  Gortyn  in  Crete  also  shows  points  of  likeness. 

§  7.  Further  Gains  of  the  Plebeians 

The  Leges  Valeriae  Horatiae,  introduced  by  the  first  Consuls 
after  the  decemvirate  (449),  reassert  the  inviolability  of  the 
Tribunes  of  the  Commons,  bring  again  into  force  the  lex 

1  This  measure  was  used  in  building  the  so-called  Servian  city  wall, 
which  thus  was  not  constructed  until  after  the  decemvirate. 


GAINS    OF    THE    PLEBEIANS  17 

Valeria  cle  provocatione  that  had  been  passed  in  509,  and  lay 
down  a  new  principle  of  deep  significance,  *  what  the  plebs 
shall  determine  in  the  comitia  of  the  Tribes  shall  be  binding 
upon  the  whole  people'  (w/  quod  tributim  plebs  iussisset 
popidum  teneret).  So  together  with  the  importance  of  the 
comitia  of  the  Tribes  grew  the  influence  of  the  Tribunes,  who 
henceforth  are  to  be  regarded  as  lawful  magistrates. 

Two  years  later  the  quaestorship  (447  b.c.)  was  separated 
from  the  consulate,  and  the  management  of  the  State's  pro- 
perty was  thus  removed  from  the  Consuls.  The  quaestors, 
two  in  number,  were  necessarily  patricians  ;  but  their  election 
was  made  in  the  comitia  of  the  Tribes. 

A  great  gain  for  the  plebs  was  marked  by  the  lex  Canu/eia,  ft 
which  gave  the  plebeians  community  of  marriage  with  patri-  N 
cians  i^conubium)  and  opened  the  way  to  the  consulate  (445). 
The  importance  of  this  law  however  was  for  the  time  lessened 
by  the  patricians,  in  their  unwillingness  to  see  the  first  office 
of  the  State  desecrated  by  a  plebeian,  passing  a  regulation  by 
which  it  was  allowable  to  elect  in  place  of  Consuls  *  Military 
Tribunes  with  Consular  Power '  {^tribuni  mUiium  consulari 
potestate),'^  So  great  still  was  the  influence  of  the  privileged 
class  upon  the  course  of  elections  in  the  centuriate  comitia 
that  in  the  first  forty  years  after  this  law,  in  which  Military 
Tribunes  were  elected  nearly  twenty  times,  not  one  plebeian 
rose  to  this  office. 

That  the  patricians  however  already  realised  the  possi- 
bility of  the  election  of  a  plebeian  Consul  is  proved  by  the 
establishment  of  the  censorship  i^censura),  which  took  place 
already  in  the  next  year  (443).  This  was  an  office  by 
which  the  important  duties  of  selecting  senators  and  holding 
the  census  in  accordance  with  the  so-called  Servian  Con- 
stitution were  severed  from  the  consulate  and  transferred  to 
new  patrician  magistrates,  the  censors,  who  were  to  be  elected 
for  five  years. 

In  general  the  dominance  of  the  patricians  was  for  the 

1  Their  number  varies  between  3,  4    6,  and  8. 


i8  ROMAN    HISTORY 

present  still  unbroken.  Nothing  proves  this  better  than  the 
murder  of  the  rich  plebeian  Spurius  Maelius,  which  is  re- 
corded in  this  age  (439).  On  the  occasion  of  a  famine  he 
j  is  said  to  have  distributed  corn  gratis  to  the  poor ;  hence  he 
^  came  to  be  suspected  by  the  patricians  of  aspiring  to  tyranny, 
and  was  put  out  of  the  way  by  them  without  any  legal  pro- 
ceeding. The  case  recalls  the  equally  unhappy  end  which 
fifty  years  earlier  had  befallen  Spurius  Cassius  on  account  of 
his  popular  agrarian  law. 

But  the  struggles  of  the  plebeians  for  constitutional  equality 
with  the  patricians,  now  crowned  with  brilliant  successes,  went 
on  in  an  unceasing  course.  In  the  year  42 1  they  were  able 
to  gain  access  to  the  patrician  office  of  the  quaestorship,  by 
which  they  obtained  a  share  in  one  of  the  most  important 
branches  of  the  administration. 

§  8.  The  External  Events  of  this   Epoch 

Foundation  of  Colonies, — In  the  second  half  of  the  fifth 
century  the  Romans  begin  to  gain  a  firm  footing  in  the 
domains  of  hostile  neighbouring  races.  The  colonies  es- 
tablished by  them  were  not  new  foundations,  but  consisted 
in  the  immigration  of  a  number  of  Roman  burghers  into  a 
conquered  town,  which  surrendered  to  them  perforce  a 
corresponding  part  of  its  real  estate.  The  oldest  colonies 
appear  to  be  Ardea  on  the  south-west  by  the  Alban  Hills, 
which  had  the  territory  of  the  crushed  Volscian  city  of 
Corioli  added  to  its  domain  (442),  and  Fidenae,  originally 
Latin,  but  constantly  inclining  to  the  Etruscans,  though  later, 
when  it  sought  to  cast  off  the  Roman  yoke,  it  was  wholly 
destroyed  and  its  land  reverted  to  the  Romans  as  ager 
puhlicus  (426).  The  continued  wars  with  the  Volsci  and 
Aequi  also  led  to  the  foundation  of  colonies,  as  Labici  (now 
Colonna)  and  Bolae,  both  on  the  road  to  the  country  of 
the  friendly  Hernici,  Velitrae  (Velletri),  and  Satricum  (near 
Conca?),  and  above  all  Anxur  or  Tarracina,  founded  in 
406,  and  a  power  by  sea. 


EXTERNAL    EVENTS  19 

War  ivith  Ve'iu — The  incorporation  of  the  domain  of 
Fidenae  in  the  ager  piiblicus  (see  above),  which  brought  the 
Romans  up  to  the  borders  of  the  Veientines,  must  have  led 
to  new  quarrels  with  the  jealous  mistress  of  Southern  Etruria. 
The  contest,  which  is  reputed  to  have  broken  out  in  406 
and  to  have  lasted  ten  years,  has  been  expanded  by  historical 
imagination  into  a  second  Trojan  War,  the  central  point  of 
which  is  the  personality  of  M.  Furius  Camillus.  It  ended  ^ 
with  the  destruction  of  Veii,  and  brought  to  the  Romans  a 
very  considerable  extension  of  territory,  in  which  the  con- 
federated Latin  States  also  shared. 

From  this  war  is  derived  a  change  in  the  organisation  of  the  Roman 
army  which  later  had  important  poHtical  results.  On  account  of  the 
long  duration  of  the  war,  which  moreover  demanded  for  the  first  time 
winter  campaigns,  it  was  decided  to  introduce  payvient.  Hence  there 
arose  from  the  well-to-do  circles  alike  of  patricians  and  plebeians  who 
rejected  such  support  a  new  troop  outside  the  military  centuriae,  a 
volunteer  cavalry,  out  of  which  in  course  of  time  developed  a  new  civil 
order,  that  of  the  Knights. 

The  advance  of  Roman  power,  in  which  we  may  mark 
the  annihilation  of  Veii  as  a  culminating  point,  was  rudely 
interrupted  by  the  visitation  of  the  Gauls  (387).  Kelts, 
styled  by  the  Romans  Gallic  by  the  Greeks  'Galatai,  had 
forced  their  way  from  modern  France  into  Upper  Italy  and 
won  more  and  more  ground,  especially  from  the  Etruscans, 
who  formerly  had  extended  even  into  the  valleys  of  the 
Raetian  Alps. 

The  struggles  for  possession  of  the  district  of  the  Po  may 
have  already  been  going  on  for  many  years  before  the 
colHsion  with  the  Romans  occurred.  The  story  is  told 
that  when  the  Etruscan  town  of  Clusium  was  beleaguered 
a  Roman  embassy  haughtily  summoned  the  Gauls  to  an 
immediate  retreat  and  then  again,  in  defiance  of  all  inter- 
national law,  took  a  share  in  the  contest.  When  the  Roman 
people  refused  satisfaction,  the  Gauls  pressed  onwards  along 
the  Tiber  and  inflicted  by  the  Allia  such  a  defeat  upon  the 
Roman  army  that  but  few  are  said  to  have  escaped,  and  the 
*  day  of  the  Allia,'  dies  y^IIiensis,  was  one  of  the   Romans* 


20  ROMAN    HISTORY 

most  terrible  memories.  So  great  was  the  dismay  at  Rome 
that  they  gave  up  the  city  for  lost,  bestowed  the  women  and 
children  together  with  the  removable  objects  of  religion 
into  the  neighbouring  towns,  and  decided  to  defend  the 
Capitol  only.  Three  days  after  the  battle  the  Gauls 
appeared,  and  Rome  fell  a  prey  to  the  flames.  Only  the 
Capitol  was  maintained,  and  for  seven  months  the  barbarians, 
unskilled  in  the  arts  of  siege,  strove  in  vain  to  force  it  to 
surrender.^  Finally,  we  are  told,  the  Romans  induced  them 
to  withdraw  by  the  payment  of  looo  pounds  of  gold. 

It  is  a  singular  coincidence  that  this  deep  humiliation  of 
Rome  occurred  in  the  very  year  in  which  Athens  too 
received  a  deadly  blow  by  the  so-called  Peace  of  Antal-  . 
cidas.2  While  however  the  heyday  of  the  Greek  metro- 
polis was  already  past  and  her  dominance  for  ever  lost,  Rome 
in  the  strength  of  youth  recovered  with  surprising  quickness 
from  her  discomfiture. 


CHAPTER  IV 

From  the  Visitation  of  the  Gauls  to  the  Alliance 
of     the     Romans     with     the     Campanians 

(387-33S  B-c.) 

In  this  period  the  struggle  of  the  orders  is  practically  concluded,  and 
Rome  develops  from  a  dominant  city  of  Latium  into  a  Great  Power 
in  Italy. 

§  9.  The  Continuation  and  Conclusion  of  the 
Struggle  of  the  Orders 

The  so-called  Leges  Liciniae  Sextiae, — The  plebeian  tribunes 
Lucius   Licinius   Stolo  and   Lucius   Sextius,   we  are  told, 

1  Here  belongs  the  legend  of  Marcus  Manlius  Capitolinus,  who 
when  awakened  by  the  cackle  of  the  geese  saved  the  fortress. 

2  [This  peace  was  really  a  rescript  from  King  Artaxerxes  Mnemon, 
which  laid  down  that  the  Persians  should  hold  the  Greek  cities  of  Asia, 
and  that  all  other  Greek  States  should  be  independent,  Athens  retain- 
ing nothing  but  Lemnos,  Imbros,  and  Skyros.] 


THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  ORDERS    21 

waged  for  ten  years  a  struggle  of  intense  bitterness  against 
the  patricians  in  championship  of  the  following  three  pro- 
posals :  (  I )  that,  to  diminish  the  burden  of  debt  on  the  poor, 
interest  paid  be  deducted  from  the  capital  and  the  remainder 
paid  within  three  years;  (2)  that  no  burgher  possess  more 
than  500  iugera'^  of  public  land;  (3)  that  the  Military  Tri- 
bunes be  done  away  with,  and  one  Consul  be  of  necessity  a 
plebeian. 

Clearly  the  first  two  regulations  sprang  from  solicitude  for 
the  poorest  class  of  the  population,  who  must  have  been  also 
especial  sufferers  from  the  devastations  of  the  Kelts ;  but  it 
is  equally  certain  that  the  first,  from  the  unintelligibility 
of  its  matter,  lacks  historical  authority,  while  the  second 
assuredly  cannot  have  then  been  passed,  since  the  small  extent 
of  the  State's  possessions  of  itself  precluded  such  an  average  size 
of  individual  estates.  The  third  law  however,  which  restores 
the  consulship  and  divides  it  henceforth  permanently  between 
patricians  and  plebeians,  may  be  regarded  as  the  conclusion  of 
the  struggle  between  the  two  orders  for  equalisation  of  rights 

^(366  B.C.). 

I  The  Praetorship  and  the  Curule  Aediles, — The  patricians 
made  another  attempt  to  reserve  for  themselves  a  portion  of 
the  highest  official  powers  by  transferring  the  chief  jurisdiction 
to  a  new  patrician  magistrate,  the  Praetor.  In  order  not  to 
lose  the  influence  on  the  people  obtained  by  their  organisation 
of  the  national  games,  the  Ludi  Romania  it  was  determined 
that  the  management  of  these  games  should  remain  in  the 
hands  of  two  patricians,  the  Curule  Aediles.  But  these  two 
positions  also  were  won  in  the  course  of  the  next  thirty  years 
by  the  plebeians.  To  bring  at  once  to  an  end  our  description 
of  the  contest  of  the  orders — down  to  the  last  years  of  this 
century  one  office  after  the  other  fell  into  plebeian  hands, 
dictatorship,  censorship,  and  finally  too  by  the  lex  Ogulnta  Jt!^ 
(300)  all  priestly  posts  of  political  value,  so  that  now/' 
nothing  remained  of  the  preserves  of  the  patricians  but  the 

^  [The  iugerum  contains  28,8ck>  square  feet,  or  2523.3  square 
metres.] 


22  ROMAN    HISTORY 

private  cults  and  the  insignificant  office  of  the  Sacrificial  King 
(above,  §4). 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  contest  of  the  orders  there 
gradually  arose  a  new  grouping  of  parties,  which  bore  in  it 
the  germ  of  a  fruitful  development  in  state  life.  From 
the  prosperous  and  noble  families  of  the  two  now  reconciled 
orders  emerged  a  new  nobility  (nobilitas),  the  'nobility  of 
office,'  as  it  has  been  called,  since  henceforth  the  offices 
of  State  were  filled  up  from  its  circles.  The  patriciate 
indeed  lived  on,  but  only  as  a  private  society  united  by  race, 
without  political  influence. 

§  10.  The  Wars  and  Con  (quests  from  387  to  338  b.c. 

IVars  as  Results  of  the  Gallic  Invasion. — The  old  tradition 
tells  us  of  wars  with  the  Aequi,  Volsci,  and  Etruscans,  which 
began  immediately  after  the  retreat  of  the  Gauls  and  were 
prolonged  for  many  years.  The  foundation  of  colonies  and 
organisation  of  new  tribes  which  we  see  arising  in  this 
period  teach  us  better  than  any  ahnalistic  exaggerations  that 
finally  the  Romans  had  the  advantage  everywhere.  On 
Etrurian  soil  Sutrium  and  subsequently  Nepete  were  founded, 
thus  keeping  in  check  South  Etruria,  where  in  particular 
the  cities  of  Falerii  and  Tarquinii  long  resisted  the  Romans. 
In  the  south  the  colonies  of  Satricum  and  Setia  secured 
Roman  influence  on  Volscian  territory.  Stories  too  are 
told  of  disturbances  among  the  Latins;  the  strong  hill-town 
of  Praeneste  (the  modern  Palestrina)  in  particular  figures 
often  in  contests  with  the  Romans.  That  no  great  reliance 
was  to  be  placed  on  the  loyalty  of  the  Latins  is  shown  also 
by  the  fact  that  in  358  the  Latin  Confederation  had  to  be 
renewed. 

Romans  and  Samnites. — In  the  inhospitable  heights  of  the 
Apennines,  south-east  of  Latium,  dwelt  the  rude  hill-folk 
of  the  Samnites,  who  like  the  Latins  were  of  Sabellian 
origin  and  were  subdivided  into  many  families.  Their 
civilisation  was  slight,  but  their  ability  for  war  was  all  the 


WARS    AND    CONQUESTS  23 

greater ;  they  had  attested  it  by  the  conquest  of  the  south- 
western part  of  the  peninsula,  while  Rome  was  winning  her 
dominant  position  in  Latium.  Lucania,  Bruttium,  and,  above 
all,  flourishing  Campania  had  been  occupied  by  this  Sabellian 
race.  But  the  bond  between  these  projected  portions  of  the 
Samnite  nation  and  the  parent  stock  was  a  loose  one,  and 
indeed  gradually  broke  off  altogether,  especially  in  Campania, 
where  the  high  civilisation  of  the  country,  due  equally  to 
Etruscans  and  Greeks,  turned  the  wild  children  of  the 
mountains  almost  into  a  new  people.  So  it  came  about  that 
the  Highland  Samnites  soon  confronted  the  Campanians  as 
enemies  and  cast  lustful  eyes  on  their  favoured  land. 

It  may  be  that  the  Romans  took  notice  of  these  warlike 
neighbours  of  theirs  in  consequence  of  their  too  frequent 
troubles  with  the  Gauls ;  it  may  be  that  the  striving  for 
expansion  which  was  common  to  both  races  aroused  a 
community  of  interest  between  them.  However  it  was, 
the  Romans  in  this  period  entered  into  friendly  relations 
with  the  Samnites  and  in  the  year  354  concluded  a  formal 
alliance.  Protected  by  this,  the  Romans  finished  the  sub- 
jugation of  the  Volsci  and  the  Aurunci,  who  dwelt  south  of 
the  latter,  while  the  Samnites  subdued  the  neighbours  of 
the  Aurunci,  the  Sidicini. 

Later,  when  fierce  wars  had  been  fought  out  between  the 
two  peoples,  a  so-called  *  first  Samnite  war'  was  con- 
structed out  of  this  peaceful  meeting.  This  '  war '  is 
described  to  us  in  exact  detail  but  it  deserves  no  credit 
because — to  say  nothing  of  other  cogent  arguments — we 
find  the  Samnites  acting  as  neutral  spectators,  perhaps  in- 
deed as  alhes  of  Rome,  in  the  great  Latin  war  just  at  this 
time  breaking  out. 

The  Latin  War  and  Dissolution  of  the  Latin  League  (  3  40- 
338). — Seemingly  the  confederate  Latin  cities,  to  whose 
aid  Rome  owed  her  successes,  felt  themselves  neglected  and 
claimed  greater  recompenses  for  the  heavy  demands  upon 
them.  The  Romans  regarded  the  Latins'  requests  as  a 
declaration  of  war,  and  at  once  began    military  operations. 


24  ROMAN    HISTORY 

which  on  this  occasion  did  not  consist  of  the  rude  straight 
hitting  hitherto  usual,  but  imply  a  deliberate  plan.  They  did 
not  directly  advance  southwards  against  the  rebellious  Latins, 
but  marched  through  the  territory  of  the  friendjy  Hernici  and 
other  small  peoples  into  the  valley  of  the  Liris  and  thus 
inserted  themselves  between  the  Latins  and  their  allies  the 
Campanians.  Here,  on  the  border  between  Latium  and 
Campania,  near  to  the  little  town  of  Sinuessa,  were  fought 
two  battles,  in  which  Rome  was  victorious. 

The  Latin  Confederation,  that  is,  the  union  of  the  Latin 
cities  with  one  another,  was  dissolved ;  each  city  entered  on 
its  own  account  into  a  particular  relation  with  Rome,  which 
for  the  most  of  them  amounted  to  complete  subjugation.  A 
number  became  *  burgher  corporations  without  suffrage '  (^iyi- 
tates  stne^uffragio),  that  is,  they  undertook  the  duties  with- 
out the  rights  of  Roman  burghers,  and  received  a  supreme 
judge  from  Rome  i^praefectus  iuri  dicundo^.  Others  were  less 
considerately  treated  ;  either  they  wholly  lost  their  communal 
existence  and  were  turned  into  a  Roman  tribe,  or  at  least  they 
were  forced  to  receive  a  Roman  colony,  usually  of  300 
burghers,  to  whom  they  had  to  assign  the  best  part  of  their 
real  estate.  At  this  time  too  the  powerful  sea-town  and 
old  foe  of  Rome,  Antium  (Porto  d'Anzio),  became  her 
subject.  Only  two  of  the  most  important  Latin  towns,  Tibur 
(now  Tivoli)  and  Praeneste,  remained  independent  and  con- 
cluded a  private  alliance  with  Rome. 

The  Conquest  of  Campania. — An  important  result  of  these 
victories  was  the  conquest  of  Campania,  which  on  the  whole 
was  accomplished  peacefully.  The  most  powerful  cities  of 
the  land,  Capua,  Cumae,  and  Acerrae,  entered  into  confederate 
relations  with  Rome,  which  gave  them  community  of  law 
and  matrimony  with  the  Romans,  bound  them  to  army 
service,  but  left  them  their  independent  administration. 
Henceforth  the  Roman  name  appears  on  Campanian  coins. 


THE    SAMNITE    WARS  25 


CHAPTER   V 

From   the  Conquest  of  Campania   to   the 
Subjugation  of  Italy  (338/4-266  b.c.) 

In  this  period  internal  politics  are  overshadowed  by  the  mighty  wars 
which  were  a  result  of  complications  with  the  Samnites  and  for  many 
years  raged  through  the  whole  peninsula.  The  final  victory  was  on  the 
side  of  the  Romans,  who  at  the  conclusion  of  this  period  may  be 
regarded  as  masters  of  Italy.  In  regard  to  culture  also  this  age  is  one 
of  great  significance,  as  the  Romans  come  into  the  closest  connection 
with  the  Greek  civilisation  then  at  its  zenith  in  Southern  Italy,  and 
henceforth  Hellenism  pervades  Roman  life. 


§  II.  The  Samnite  Wars,  326-290  b.c. 

J^he  First  (so-called  '  Second')  Samnite  War  (326-304). 
— The  Romans'  intrusion  into  Campania  naturally  disturbed 
the  Samnites  most  sorely ;  and  when  their  important  military 
station  on  the  Liris,  Fregellae,  was  occupied  by  the  Romans, 
and  moreover  Neapolis,  the  most  flourishing  commercial 
town  in  the  country,  followed  the  example  of  Cumae  and 
Capua  by  entering  into  the  same  confederate  relations  with 
Rome,  the  Samnites  took  up  arms.  As  regards  this  contest 
too  tradition  is  of  little  service.  The  fortunes  of  war  long 
vacillated.  After  a  severe  defeat,  the  confinement  in  the 
Caudine  Forks  (passes  leading  from  Capua  to  Beneventum) 
in  321,  the  Romans  lost  among  other  places  Fregellae  ;  and 
although  they  succeeded  later  in  forming  a  union  with  the 
Apulians  and  Lucanians,  their  position  in  Campania  was  so 
shaken  as  a  result  of  a  second  defeat  near  Tarracina  that  Capua 
fell  away  from  the  confederacy  (315).  But  the  desperate 
exertions  now  made  by  the  Romans  met  with  better  success. 
In  314  Capua  and  in  313  Fregellae  were  recovered,  and 
they  could  even  venture  to  found  a  new  colony,  Interamna, 
still  further  south  upon  the  mountain-road  leading  through 
the  valley  of  the  Liris.  Though  forced  to  struggle  in  this 
period  against  the  Gauls  and  Etruscans  and  against    many 


26  ROMAN    HISTORY 

revolted  allies  as  well,  the  Romans  yet  succeeded  in  the  end 
in  maintaining  their  positions,  and  by  the  year  304  we  may 
regard  the  first  Samnite  War  as  at  an  end  ;  the  Samnites  were 
bound  down  within  the  limits  occupied  by  them  and  almost 
wholly  cut  off  from  the  sea. 

The  Second  (so-called  'Third')  Samnite  War  (298-290). 
— The  Romans  at  once  proceeded  to  secure  their  new  con- 
quests by  the  foundation  of  fortified  military  colonies  and  of 
roads.  They  completed  too  the  Via  Appia,  the  *  queen  of 
roads', which  had  already  been  commenced  during  the  first 
war  by  the  Censor  Appius  Claudius,  and  by  means  of  two 
new  roads  leading  eastwards  from  Latium  through  the  country 
between  Etruria  and  Samnium  they  made  the  Samnite  territory 
accessible  to  their  armies  from  the  north  also. 

Against  these  advances  of  the  Romans  the  Samnites,  prob- 
ably in  collusion  with  the  Gauls  and  Etruscans,  and  with 
the  support  of  the  races  of  Central  Italy  and  the  Lucanians,^ 
took  up  arms  anew  under  the  able  leadership  of  Gellius 
Egnatius.  The  Romans  themselves  regarded  the  contest  as 
so  critical  that  they  enrolled  in  the  legions  married  men  and 
even  freed  men.  But  in  the  decisive  battle  near  Sentinum,  in 
'  Umbria  (235),  the  fortune  of  war  was  on  the  side  of  their 
leaders,  Q.  Fabius  Rullianus  and  P.  Decius  Mus.  The 
•  coalition  was  broken  up,  Umbria  came  into  the  hands  of  the 
Romans,  and  in  spite  of  many  successes  the  Samnites  by 
themselves  were  unable  permanently  to  stand  against  the 
superior  power  of  Rome.  They  kept  their  home  in  the 
mountains  ;  but  the  subjection  of  Campania  to  the  Romans 
and  their  conquests  in  Lucania  and  Apulia  were  now  finally 
assured  (290). 

1  The  successes  in  Lucania  are  associated  with  the  name  of  L.  Scipio 
Barbatus,  the  oldest  of  the  Scipios  known  to  us,  whose  sarcophagus, 
with  an  inscription  referring  to  this  war,  was  found  in  the  family  grave 
on  the  Via  Appia  in  the  present  century  (now  in  the  Vatican 
Collection). 


WAR  WITH  TARENTUM  AND  PYRRHUS  27 

§  12.  The  War  with  Tarentum  and  Pyrrhus, 

282-275     B.C. 

In  these  wars,  which  brought  a  large  part  of  Lower  Italy 
also  under  the  dominion  of  the  Romans,  no  share  had  been 
borne  by  the  most  powerful  State  of  the  south,  the  Greek 
commercial  city  of  Tarentum.  It  had  been  well  content  to 
see  its  ever  hostile  neighbours  the  Lucanians  in  distress. 
When  however  the  Romans  supplied  a  garrison  to  Thurii, 
a  city  on  the  Tarcntine  Gulf  and  now  hard  pressed  by  the 
Lucanians  (284),  and  a  few  more  of  the  southern  Greek 
colonies  fell  to  them,  collision  between  them  and  the  com- 
mercial republic  dominating  in  the  Ionic  waters  was  in- 
evitable. 

As  regards  the  origin  of  the  war,  Roman  history  has 
published  an  account  which  obviously  is  only  intended  to  put 
the  opponent  in  the  wrong.  In  reaHty,  the  appearance  of 
a  Roman  squadron  in  Tarentine  waters,  which  by  an  old 
treaty  were  closed  to  them,  was  a  filibustering  attempt, 
which  the  Tarentines  repelled  by  armed  force  (282). 
For  the  Romans  a  serious  war  was  now  very  inconvenient ; 
but  as  the  Tarentines  raised  it  at  once  by  the  occupation  of 
Thurii  and  refused  all  mediation,  the  former  had  to  make  up 
their  minds  for  a  new  contest  (281). 

Into  this  war  enters  one  of  the  most  interesting  person- 
alities of  that  period,  the  tried  soldier  King  Pyrrhus  of 
Epirus,  whose  lofty  imagination  pictured  to  him  Alexander 
the  Great  as  a  model  and  the  estabHshment  of  a  second 
Hellenistic  world-empire  in  the  West  as  a  goal.  After  the 
manner  of  the  later  Italian  condottieriy  Pyrrhus  put  himself  at 
the  service  of  the  Tarentines,  and  appeared  with  25,000 
men  and  20  war-elephants  on  Italian  soil  (280).  In  his 
first  conflict  with  the  Romans  at  Heraclea,  near  the  Lucanian 
coast,  he  won  a  great  victory,  thanks  to  his  elephants,  which 
were  entirely  strange  to  the  Westerns.  The  Romans  had 
indeed  to  withdraw  their  garrisons  from  Lucania ;   but  in  the 


28  ROMAN    HISTORY 

next  year  they  resumed  the  contest,  and  although  once  again 
they  were  defeated  in  the  severe  battle  near  the  ApuHan 
Asculum,!  they  still  maintained  themselves  in  Apulia,  and 
Pyrrhus'  successes  were  valueless  (279).  This  induced 
the  restless  man,  weary  of  the  fruitless  war  in  Italy,  to  comply 
with  a  call  to  Sicily  to  aid  his  father-in-law  Agathocles  of 
Syracuse,  who  was  hard  pressed  by  the  Carthaginians  ;  and 
here  he  spent  several  years. 

Meanwhile  the  Romans  had  struggled  on  with  varying 
luck  in  Southern  Italy  and  were  pressing  most  heavily  on 
the  Samnites,  when  Pyrrhus  after  the  total  failure  of  his 
Sicilian  projects  was  able  to  resume  the  Italian  war  (275). 
Near  the  capital  of  Samnium,  Beneventum,  was  fought  a  third 
great  battle,  in  which  the  Romans  were  completely  victorious. 
Pyrrhus  now  gave  up  his  Italian  schemes  as  well,  and  having 
left  a  garrison  in  Tarentum  returned  to  his  adventurous 
operations  in  Greece.  When  during  one  of  these  he  lost 
his  life  (272),  his  general  Milo  evacuated  Tarentum  also 
and  left  it  to  the  Romans,  who  had  long  had  a  party  of 
sympathisers  in  the  city.  Thus  the  conquest  of  Southern 
Italy  is  completed. 

§  13.  The  Contests  with  the  Etruscans  and  Gauls 

The  military  importance  of  Rome,  so  brilliantly  demon- 
strated in  the  obstinate  wars  with  the  Samnites  and  the  South 
Italian  coalition,  appears  in  a  still  brighter  light  when  we 
consider  that  throughout  this  period  a  portion,  often  indeed  a 
half,  of  her  fighting  strength  had  to  be  employed  against  the 
northern  peoples.  The  Gauls  from  time  to  time  renewed 
the  attempt  to  penetrate  into  Central  Italy,  and  in  particular 
found  in  certain  cities  of  the  Etruscans  ever  ready  allies 
against  Rome.  Thus  the  Romans  were  frequently  com- 
pelled to  campaigns  into  these  regions,  as  regards  the  course 
of  which  we   have    on   the  whole    but    uncertain    accounts 

1  'Another  such  victory,  and  I  am  lost/  was  Pyrrhus'  reputed 
saying  ;  hence  the  phrase  '  Pyrrhic  victory. ' 


CONTESTS  WITH  ETRUSCANS  AND  GAULS  29 

preserved  to  us.  In  any  case  they  succeeded  in  maintaining 
the  colonies  of  Sutrium  and  Nepete,  which  had  been  im- 
perilled during  the  first  Samnite  war,  and  were  a  thorn  in  the 
side  of  the  Etruscans.  These  northern  opponents  became 
more  dangerous  when  in  the  second  Samnite  war  they  united 
with  the  Samnites  and  the  Italic  races  dwelling  between 
Etruriaand  Samnium  also  joined  them.  At  Sentinum  (295) 
the  Romans  would  probably  have  failed  to  withstand  the 
united  power  of  the  allies,  among  whom  the  Gauls  were 
the  most  formidable,  had  not  the  Etruscans  during  the  fight 
withdrawn  from  the  field.  This  victory  allowed  the  Romans 
to  breathe  for  a  time  on  the  northern  seat  of  war,  and  made 
it  indeed  possible  for  them  to  found  the  strong  fortress  of 
Hatria  ^  in  the  district  of  the  Piceni,  near  the  coast  of  the 
Adriatic  Sea. 

Ten  years  later  (285)  the  disturbances  began  again  to  assume 
a  dangerous  form ;  for  now  the  Sen  ones  annihilated  a 
Roman  army  at  Arretium  (Arezzo).  Punishment  how- 
ever did  not  delay,  and  was  sternly  executed ;  the  Romans 
pressed  with  strengthened  forces  into  the  territory  of  the 
Senones,  and  crushed  the  whole  race  with  such  pitiless 
severity  that  henceforth  its  name  disappears  from  the  roll  of 
Italic  peoples.  Their  chief  town  Sena  Gallica  (Sinigaglia) 
was  made  into  a  maritime  colony  of  Rome.  The  treatment 
of  the  Senones  fired  the  Gauls  and  Etruscans  again  to  a 
common  struggle  for  independence,  the  issue  of  which  was 
once  more  favourable  to  the  Romans.  After  several  battles 
the  coalition  broke  up,  and  by  the  occupation  of  Ariminum 
(Rimini)  on  the  Adriatic  Sea  the  Romans  extended  their 
sphere  of  dominion  considerably  further  northwards. 

Thus  at  the  conclusion  of  this  period  the  Roman  power  1 
stretches  from  Ariminum  down  to  Tarentum ;  in  other ) 
words,  Italy  with  the  exception  of  Gaul  is  subjected  to  the' 
Romans. 

1  This  Hatria  is  not  to  be  confused  with  the  port  of  Adria  (Hatria) 
between  the  mouths  of  the  Po  and  Adige,  which  has  given  its  name  to 
the  Adriatic  Sea. 


30  ROMAN    HISTORY 

SECTION  II 

From  the  Subjection  of  Italy  until  the 
Fall  of  the  Republic^  266-29  b.c.  (Foun- 
dation OF  THE  World-Empire) 

CHAPTER  VI 

Estahlishment  of  Supremacy  in  the  Countries 
of  the  Mediterranean  (266-133  b.c.) 

Sources. — With  this  period  the  sources  begin  to  be  more  abundant 
and  reliable.  First  mention  now  belongs  to  the  famous  contemporary 
and  friend  of  Scipio  Africanus  Minor,  the  Greek  Polybius,  who  wrote 
about  140  B.C.  his  forty  books  of  '  Histories,'  of  which  the  first  five  are 
preserved  (264-221  B.C.).  Among  other  sources,  he  drew  upon  the 
Annals  of  Q.  Fabius  Pictor,  the  oldest  Roman  historian  (though  he 
wrote  too  in  Greek),  who  composed  his  work  shortly  after  the  Second 
Punic  War.  For  the  period  218-167  Livius  (Books  21-45)  is  preserved 
to  us  ;  he  probably  made  more  use  of  Polybius  than  can  be  now  proved. 
Third,  and  equally  influenced  by  Polybius,  is  the  Greek  Appian,  living 
in  the  age  of  the  Emperor  Antoninus  Pius,  who  gives  us  connected 
narratives  ;  of  his  surviving  books  may  be  mentioned  here  the  Iberian 
(vi.),  Hannibalic  (vii.),  Libyan  (viii.),  Macedonian  (ix.),  the  partly 
preserved  Illyrian  (x.),  and  the  Syrian  (xi.) 

Important  isolated  pieces  of  information  are  fpund  in  the  Biog- 
raphies of  Cornelius  Nepos  (a  contemporary  of  Cicero),  and  of 
Plutarch.  Furthermore  the  surviving  epitomes  {periochae)  of  almost 
all  the  142  books  of  Livius  are  not  without  value,  and  much  useful 
matter  is  supplied  by  the  excerpts  and  fragments  from  the  great  works 
of  Diodorus  and  Cassius  Dio. 

Social  Changes. — Rome  had  now  become  a  Great  Power,  and  took 
her  place  on  terms  of  equality  with  the  other  civilised  States  of  the 
Mediterranean  ;  by  means  of  the  Romanised  trade-emporia  of  the 
Etruscans  and  above  all  of  the  South-Italian  Greeks,  the  State  of 
farmer-burghers  grew  into  the  Commercial  State.  New  life,  generally- 
touched  with  Greek  influence,  appears  now  in  all  domains.  So  Rome 
in  this  age  creates  for  the  first  time  a  coinage  which  can  gain  currency- 
in  the  traffic  of  the  world,  converting  into  coin  the  lumps  of  copper  it 
had  formerly  dealt  out  by  weight  and  beginning  to  stamp  silver  money 
after  the  Attic  standard.  The  extension  of  the  sphere  of  power  calls  for 
an  increase  of  the  official  staff  and  the  establishment  of  new  offices  \. 
military  roads,  like  the  magnificent  Via  Appia,  cross  the  new  acquisi- 
;ions.  connect  the  fortresses  and  colonies  founded  to  secure  them,  and 


THE    FIRST    PUNIC    WAR  31 

convey  Roman  life  and  Roman  speech  in  all  directions  through  Italy. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  influences  of  foreign  culture  also  enter  now  with 
potency  into  the  land  ;  Greek,  Greco-Campanian,  and  Etrurian  art- 
products  find  a  sale  among  the  Romans  and  arouse  an  industry  of 
their  own  ;  and  even  in  intellectual  life  the  superiority  of  the  Greek 
genius  gradually  overcomes  the  rudeness  of  the  stubborn  Roman  char- 
acter. It  must  be  confessed  that  the  beginnings  of  Roman  art  and 
poetry,  which  fall  in  this  period,  are  still  distinctly  clumsy  and  merely 
imitative. 


§  14.    The  First  Punic  War,   264-241   b.c. 

Rome  and  Carthage  until  their  Collision. — Itself  originally 
tributary  to  Libyan  races,  the  African  commercial  requblic  of 
Carthage  had  in  the  fifth  century  made  itself  independent  and 
rapidly  subjugated  the  region  behind  it ;  but  it  was  especially 
through  its  possessions  outside  Africa,  in  Sicily,  Sardinia, 
Corsica,  and  Spain,  that  it  had  obtained  its  great  wealth  and 
become  a  sea-power  of  the  first  rank.  As  by  factories  it 
ruled  also  the  commerce  of  the  western  coast  of  Italy,  it  was 
certain  to  come  into  connexion  with  the  Romans  at  latest 
when  the  latter  by  founding  Ostia,  the  port  of  the  Tiber, 
reached  the  coast.  In  view  of  the  vast  superiority  of  the 
Carthaginians,  this  first  meeting  can  only  have  been  a  friendly 
one ;  and  the  compacts  concluded  between  the  two  powers, 
of  which  tradition  assigns  the  older  to  the  first  year  of  the 
Republic,  must  imply  the  predominance  of  the  Phoenician 
Commercial  State  so  long  as  the  Romans  did  not  and  could 
not  raise  any  claim  to  rank  as  a  sea-power.  This  relation 
changed  when  Rome  by  subduing  Italy  brought  under  its 
sovereignty  important  sea-towns  in  all  quarters,  and  was 
thereby  summoned  to  play  a  part  in  the  maritime  trade  of  the 
Mediterranean  and  thus  in  the  commerce  of  the  world. 

The  War, — After  the  death  of  Agathocles  of  Syracuse  a 
band  of  mercenaries  summoned  by  him  into  the  land,  the  so- 
called  Mamertini,  had  occupied  Messana  (Messina),  but  were 
vigorously  assailed  by  the  new  ruler  of  Syracuse,  Hiero. 
They  turned  for  help  towards  Rome,  which  deemed  itself 
bound  to  grant  protection  to  the  <  Italici '    (265).       Hiero 


32  ROMAN    HISTORY 

sought  the  mediation  of  the  Carthaginians,  who  actually 
succeeded  in  bringing  about  a  union  of  the  conflicting  parties. 
When  the  Romans  heard  this,  they  occupied  by  an  au- 
dacious stroke  Rhegium  and  Messana,  upon  which  the 
/j  Carthaginians  declared  war  on  them  (264  b.c). 

The  Romans  in  the  first  two  years  of  the  war  maintained 
themselves  in  Messana  and  gained  a  brilliant  victory  under 
M.  Valerius  Messalla  (an  honorific  name  derived  from 
Messana),  Hiero  now  went  over  to  them,  and  thus  they 
became  masters  of  the  east  coast.  Soon  the  chief  basis  of 
Carthaginian  power  on  the  south  coast,  Agrigentum  (the 
Greek  Akragas,  now  Girgenti)  fell  into  their  hands,  and 
the  Carthaginians  found  themselves  limited  to  their  naval 
fortresses  in  the  western  part  of  the  island,  Panormus 
(Palermo)  and  Lilybaeum  (Marsala),  which  were  believed 
to  defy  capture  (262). 

On  the  other  hand  the  Carthaginians  with  their  excellent 
fleet  inflicted  the  severest  damage  upon  the  Romans  by  con- 
tinuous privateering  and  attacks  upon  the  Italian  coasts.  At 
last  the  Romans  determined  to  equip  a  fleet,  making  indeed 
heavy  calls  upon  the  sea-towns  subject  to  them.  This  first 
Roman  fleet  owed  a  victory  ^  gained  near  the  Lipari  Islands 
on  the  north-west  coast  of  Sicily  to  a  brilliant  invention  of 
\  \  their  leader  M.  Dui^ius,  who  by  movable  boarding-bridges 
M  converted  the  sea-fight  into  a  land-battle  (260).  The 
consequences  of  this  were  however  insignificant.  In  the 
following  years  the  struggle  went  on  with  varying  success  in 
Sicily,  Corsica,  and  Sardinia.  An  expedition  to  Africa, 
rendered  possible  by  the  issue  of  the  great  sea-fight  at  the 
promontory  of  Ecnomus  on  the  south  coast  (256),  seemed  to 
lead  up  to  the  crisis.  But  owing  to  the  want  of  foresight  of 
M.  Atilius  Regulus  this  undertaking  failed, 2  and  the  war  was 

1  The  new  Capitoline  Museum  preserves  an  ancient  copy  of  the 
column  raised  in  honour  of  this  victory. 

2  The  well-known  story  of  the  martyi-dom  of  Regulus  is  ill  attested  ; 
it  is  probably  an  invention  of  the  sort  usually  promulgated  by  family 
chronicles. 


THE    FIRST    PUNIC    WAR  33 

shifted  back  to  Sicily,  where  the  Romans  effected  the  valu- 
able conquest  of  Panormus  (254),  but  were  hindered  from 
further  advances  by  the  brilliant  ability  of  the  new  Cartha- 
ginian general  Hamilcar  Barcas,  the  father  of  the  great 
Hannibal.  By  his  occupation  of  Mount  Heircte  (Monte 
Pellegrino  near  Palermo)  he  kept  his  foes  for  years  in  check 
(248-3).  It  was  the  most  inglorious  period  of  the  war 
tor  Rome,  and  brought  her  near  to  exhaustion.  Then 
wealthy  private  persons  offered  the  State  a  new  fleet  of  200 
ships,  with  which  the  consul  C.  Lutatius  Catulus  gained  a 
victory  near  the  Aegatian  islands  on  the  west  coast  of  Sicily, 
which  compelled  the  Carthaginians  to  abandon  to  the  Romans 
their  last  bases,  Lilybaeum  and  Drepanum  (241 ).  With  this  L^ 
the  war  was  at  an  end ;  the  Carthaginians  paid  an  indemnity  'L^ 
and  surrendered  to  the  Romans  the  island  of  Sicily  as  far  as  it 
was  in  their  possession.  Hamilcar  Barcas  obtained  permission 
to  withdraw  with  his  army. 

Sicily,  the  jirst  Roman  *  Province^ — With  the  occupation 
of  the  island  of  Sicily,  which  with  the  exception  of  the 
kingdom  of  Hiero  of  Syracuse  fell  to  the  Romans,  a  new 
chapter  begins  not  only  in  the  history  of  Roman  administra- 
tion but  in  the  tendency  of  Roman  policy  in  general.  It  is 
not  the  result  of  chance  that  just  at  the  time  when  the  First 
Punic  War  ended  the  last  of  the  Roman  burgher-tribes  was 
established,  and  their  number,  now  amounting  to  thirty-five, 
was  never  exceeded.  Therewith  was  completed  the  task  of 
the  national  union  of  Italy  under  the  banner  of  Rome.  In 
this  firm  civic  structure  a  transmarine  possession  could  no 
longer  find  a  place,  and  thus  by  the  acquisition  of  Sicily 
Rome  was  diverted  into  a  new  path  ;  from  a  national  Great 
Power  it  became  an  international  World-Power. 

The  administration  of  the  new  possession  could  no  longer 
be  fitted  into  the  framework  of  the  tribal  constitution,  and 
thus  arose  a  new  administrative  department,  which  received 
the  name  provincia.  The  first  place  in  it  was  taken  by  a 
praetor,  who  represented  above  everything  the  supreme  juris- 
diction ;  by  his  side  stood  the  quaestors,  who  managed  the 


34  ROMAN    HISTORY 

business  of  taxation  and  the  treasury.  The  position  of  the 
*  provincials '  was  at  first  not  unfavourable,  if  we  compare  it 
with  that  of  the  allies  of  the  mainland.  They  are  not  bound 
to  military  service,  they  preserve  their  real  estate  and  their 
own  municipal  administration ;  but  in  return  they  have  to 
hand  over  as  tribute  from  the  fields  a  tithe  of  the  harvest 
and  from  the  ports  five  per  cent,  on  imported  and  exported 
merchandise. 

Further  results  of  the  First  Punic  War, — Directly  after 
the  conclusion  of  peace  a  rebellion  of  her  mercenaries  and 
subject  peoples  involved  Carthage  in  a  war  of  several  years' 
length  ;  and  it  was  only  with  the  utmost  difficulty  and  solely 
through  the  ability  of  Hamilcar  Barcas  that  it  ended  to  the 
advantage  of  the  Carthaginians  (239).  In  its  course  the 
island  of  Sardinia  also  revolted  and  offered  itself  to  the 
Romans,  who  occupied  it  at  the  moment  when  the  Cartha- 
ginians were  preparing  to  chastise  it,  and  kept  it  in  their 
hands  by  threatening  the  remonstrating  Carthaginians  with  a 
new  war.  Corsica  too  was  soon  afterwards  successfully 
attacked.  On  both  islands  however  Roman  domination 
was  limited  to  the  coasts  which  the  Carthaginians  had  held 
before  them.  Thus  in  a  few  years  after  the  conquest  of 
Sicily  Corsica  and  Sardinia  likewise  are  Roman  provinces. 

§  15.  The  Gallic  and  Illyrian  Wars, 

239-219    B.C. 

The  War  ivith  the  Gauls, — As  fresh  swarms  of  Kelts 
pressed  in,  the  North- Italian  Kelts  in  the  year  238  began 
again  to  move  southwards,  and  while  the  Romans  were  still 
busy  in  Corsica  and  Sardinia  a  strong  Gaulish  host  appeared 
before  Ariminum,  the  most  northerly  forepost  of  Roman 
power.  It  broke  up  in  consequence  of  an  internal  dissension. 
When  however  the  Romans  a  few  years  later  (232)  began 
to  allot  the  territory  of  Picenum,  next  to  the  Gauls,  to 
Roman  burghers,  the  Gauls  rose  anew,  burst  with  a  force 
of  50,000  men  into  the  Roman  domain,  and  by  their  forays 


THE    GALLIC    AND    ILLYRIAN    WARS        35 

caused  severe  damage.  At  last  in  the  year  225  two 
Roman  armies,  of  which  one  was  just  returning  from 
Sardinia,  united ;  and  thus  it  was  found  possible  to  surround 
the  Gauls  in  Etruria  and  inflict  upon  them  a  severe  defeat 
near  the  coast-town  of  Telamon. 

The  Romans  now  turned  their  advantage  to  good  account, 
determining  to  continue  the  war  until  they  had  definitively 
incorporated  the  whole  of  Gaulish  Upper  Italy.  In  this 
they  quickly  and  finally  succeeded,  as  the  result  of  a  second 
decisive  victory  near  Clastidium  (now  Casteggio,  to  the  west 
of  Piacenza)  and  the  consequent  capture  of  Mediolanum 
(Milan),  the  capital  of  the  Insubres  (222).  Conquest  was 
followed  closely  by  strategic  occupation ;  the  great  road 
from  Rome  to  Ariminum,  the  Via  Flaminia,  was  built  out 
and  extended  from  Ariminum  in  the  direction  of  Mediolanum. 
Here  arose  the  fortresses  of  Mutina  (Modena),  Placentia, 
(Piacenza),  and  Cremona. 

The  Illyrian  Wars, — Maritime  interests  in  the  Adriatic  Sea 
caused  the  Romans  to  present  a  remonstrance  against  the 
continued  privateering  of  the  bold  pirate-race  of  the  Illyrians 
on  the  coasts  of  the  modern  Dalmatia  before  their  queen 
Teuta.  Not  only  were  they  refused  any  satistactory  answer, 
but  one  of  the  envoys  was  actually  assassinated  on  the  return 
journey.  On  this  the  Romans  despatched  a  fleet  of  200 
ships  against  the  kingdom  of  Teuta,  destroyed  her  robbers' 
nests,  and  made  a  portion  of  the  Illyrians  their  tributaries. 
Still  more  important  was  the  fact  that  in  gratitude  for  their 
liberation  from  the  troublesome  sea-rovers  the  Greek  cities 
on  the  Adriatic  coast,  Apollonia  and  Epidamnus,  as  well  as 
the  island  of  Cor cyra  (Corfu),  entered  the  Roman  alliance. 
Such  was  the  first  Illyrian  war,  229  b.c. 

By  thus  gaining  a  footing  on  Greek  soil — an  act  of  deep 
significance  for  the  future — the  Romans  were  from  the  first 
brought  into  sharp  opposition  to  the  leading  power  of 
contemporary  Greece,  Macedon ;  and  hence  arose  later 
pregnant  complications.  But  soon  afterwards  the  advance 
of  the  Macedonian   cause   in  consequence   of  the  battle   of 


36  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Sellasia^  led  the  Romans,  though  only  indirectly,  to  a  new 
Illyrian  war,  as  their  former  protege  the  Iliyrian  prince 
Demetrius  of  Pharos  (the  modern  Lesina)  abandoned  them 
for  Macedon  and  endeavoured  to  extend  his  sovereignty  over 
the  whole  of  Illyria.  The  rising  was  soon  repressed,  the 
kingdom  of  Demetrius  absorbed,  and  the  utmost  possible 
support  given  everywhere  to  the  anti-Macedonian  party  in 
Illyria.     This  was  the  second  Illyrian  war,  220-219  b.c. 

§  16.  The  Second  Punic   (Hannibalic)  War, 

218-201    B.C. 

The  Barcidae  in  Spain. — As  leader  of  a  national  party  which  re- 
garded preparation  for  a  second  conflict  with  the  Romans  as  a  duty  of 
self-defence,  Hamilcar  Barcas  had  obtained  an  appointment  as  general 
without  the  announcement  of  any  definite  mission.  To  create  for 
himself  a  new  army  that  should  not  be  dependent  on  payment  from 
Carthage,  he  went  to  Spain  and  there  made  great  conquests.  As  to 
their  course  we  have  no  detailed  information  ;  at  any  rate  he  had  such 
brilliant  success  that  he  was  able  to  establish  on  foreign  soil  as  it  were 
a  second  Carthaginian  empire. 

After  his  death,  which  occurred  in  229,  the  affairs  of  the  Carthaginians 
under  the  command  of  Hamilcar's  son-in-law  Hasdrubal  continued 
still  further  to  prosper.  By  founding  New  Carthage  [Carthago  Nova, 
the  modern  Cartagena)  in  Tarraconian  Spain,  where  the  silver  mines 
produced  a  rich  output,  and  by  conquering  the  particularly  fertile 
eastern  coast  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ebro,  he  not  only  opened  up  to 
his  native  city  magnificent  new  sources  of  strength,  but  also  secured 
for  himself  through  his  constant  struggles  with  the  Iberians  and  Kelts 
a  trained  army. 

In  the  year  226  the  Romans,  who  regarded  with  distrust  the 
strengthening  of  the  Carthaginian  power,  interfered  in  Spanish  affairs 
by  taking  under  their  protection  the  originally  Greek  coast-cities  of  the 
east,  Saguntum  (Greek  Zakynthos,  north  of  Valencia)  and  Emporiae 
(north  of  Gerona),  and  calling  upon  the  Carthaginians  not  to  cross  the 
Ebro.     The  request  was  granted. 

When  Hasdrubal  in  the  year  221  had  fallen  by  an  assassin's  hand, 
Hannibal,  the  son  of  Hamilcar  Barcas,  took  the  lead  in  the  Spanish 
operations.  The  brilliantly  gifted  young  man  had  been  trained  for 
command  under  the  eye  of  his  great  father  and  had  already  approved 

1  [Antigonus  Doson  of  Macedon  had  been  summoned  by  the  Achaean 
League  to  aid  them  against  Sparta,  which  under  Cleomenes  was 
pressing  them  hard.  He  did  so,  and  thus  was  gained  the  victory  of 
Sellasia,  by  which  Sparta  was  crushed,  222  B.C.] 


THE    SECOND    PUNIC    WAR  37 

himself  under  his  brother-in-law  Hasdrubal ;  filled  with  the  deepest 
hatred  of  Rome,  he  wished  to  begin  the  war  at  once,  but  received 
contrary  orders  from  his  native  city,  where  the  peace  party  favourable 
to  Rome  still  had  the  upper  hand. 

The  Outward  Cause  of  War, — Hannibal  could  not  rest 
under  the  decision  of  the  Senate  at  home.  He  had  recog- 
nised that  now  the  hour  had  come  for  striking  out,  and 
no  regard  for  his  position  as  an  official  of  the  State  restrained 
him  from  following  the  call  of  destiny.  Under  the  pretext 
that  the  Saguntines  had  interfered  with  Carthaginian  subjects 
he  attacked  their  city,  standing  as  it  did  under  the  protection 
of  Rome,  and  after  a  siege  of  eight  months  captured  it  (219). 
Upon  this  success  the  Carthaginians,  certainly  not  un- 
moved by  the  rich  booty  sent  to  them  by  Hannibal, 
decided  to  give  a  refusal  to  the  Romans'  demand  that  the 
general  should  be  surrendered  to  them  and  the  friendly 
State  compensated.     On  this  war  was  declared  (218  b.c). 

The  Course  of  the  War, — For  the  war  excellent  provision 
had  been  made  by  the  activity  of  the  Barcidae  in  Spain. 
Hannibal  had  further  drafted  a  plan  of  campaign  which 
promised  almost  inevitable  success  if  all  the  factors  con- 
cerned came  into  effective  operation  at  the  right  time. 
From  Carthage  a  squadron  was  to  threaten  Sicily  and 
disturb  by  assaults  the  Italian  coasts ;  he  himself  intended 
to  unite  in  Upper  Italy  with  the  Gauls,  who  were  already 
won  over  to  revolt,  and  then  in  Central  Italy  to  hold  out  a 
hand  to  Philip  V.  of  Macedon,  who  since  the  second  Illyrian 
war  (§17)  had  been  a  decided  opponent  of  Rome. 

The  Romans  ordered  one  Consul,  Pubiius  Cornelius  Scipio, 
to  Spain  and  the  other,  Tiberius  Sempronius  Longus,  to 
Sicilian  waters.  But  they  did  not  succeed  in  reaching  Han- 
nibal in  Spain  and  pinning  him  there ;  for  Scipio  allowed 
himself  to  be  kept  too  long  in  the  region  of  the  Po  by  the 
already  revolted  Gauls,  and  when  at  last  he  arrived  at 
Massilia  (Marseilles)  Hannibal  had  left  the  Pyrenees  be- 
hind him  and  could  not  even  be  checked  from  crossing  the 
Rhone.     Scipio  now  sent  the  greater  part  of  his  army  under 


38  ROMAN    HISTORY 

his  brother  Gnaeus  to  Spain,  while  he  himself  returned  to  Upper 
Italy  to  confront  Hannibal  there.  The  latter  had  executed 
his  world-famous  march  across  the  Alps^  with  fearful  loss — 
of  about  60,000  men  something  like  35,000  had  fallen — and 
after  subduing  the  Taurini  ^  had  advanced  up  the  Po  valley, 
when  Scipio  met  him  near  the  Ticinus  (Tessin)  but  was 
defeated.  On  this  Hannibal  crossed  the  Po,  and  by  a 
tributary  of  its  right  bank  came  again  into  collision  with  the 
Roman  army,  which  in  the  meantime  had  been  reinforced  by 
the  troops  of  the  second  Consul  Sempronius,  now  recalled 
from  Sicily.  By  a  stratagem  Hannibal  allured  the  Romans 
out  of  their  unassailable  position  and  inflicted  on  them  so 
heavy  a  defeat  that  the  campaign  was  ended  for  this  year. 
For  it  was  no  part  of  Hannibal's  scheme  to  storm  the 
fortresses  of  Placentia  and  Cremona,  whither  the  remnants 
of  the  defeated  army  had  retreated ;  he  longed  above  every- 
thing to  reach  Central  Italy  with  speed,  so  as  to  bring  about 
a  revolt  of  the  allies.  The  Consuls  of  the  next  year  (217) 
therefore  garrisoned  the  two  military  roads  leading  south- 
wards, Gaius  Flaminius  the  Tuscan  at  Arretium  and  Gnaeus 
Servilius  the  Adriatic  at  Ariminum ;  but  Hannibal  crossed 
the  Apennines,  in  the  region  of  the  modern  Florence,  while 
Flaminius  on  account  of  the  heavy  spring  rains  was  not  yet 
expecting  him,  and  marched  past  the  unwitting  Roman 
army,  which  now  pursued  him  along  the  road  between 
Arretium  and  Perusia,  thus  falling  into  the  snare  laid  by 
their  wily  enemy.  In  the  defile  between  Cortona  and  the 
Trasumene  Lake  (Lago  di  Perugia),  which  Hannibal  had 
completely  surrounded,  the  army  of  Flaminius  was  almost 
wholly  annihilated.  A  few  days  later  the  reinforcement  of 
4000  horsemen  sent  in  advance  by  the  other  Consul  also  fell 
before  the  Carthaginians.  Rome  was  seemingly  in  the  utmost 
jeopardy. 

But  Hannibal,  probably  knowing  that  he  could  not  crush 
Rome  at  a  blow,  refused  the  cheap  glory  of  terrifying  the 

1  In  all  probability  over  the  Little  St.  Bernard. 

2  From  these  Turin  gets  its  name. 


THE    SECOND    PUNIC    WAR  39 

city  by  a  siege  of  prospective  futility,  and  marched  through 
the  district  of  Picenum,  which  he  devastated,  to  Samnium 
and  Campania,  where  he  had  especial  hopes  of  immedi- 
ately winning  the  wealthy  Capua  for  his  cause.  For  the 
moment  indeed  he  found  himself  disappointed  in  this  hope, 
and  the  year  passed  in  insignificant  operations  against  the 
prudent  Roman  Dictator  Quintus  Fabius  Cunctator  (*the 
man  of  delay'),  by  whose  side  the  dissatisfied  Roman  people 
set  for  a  short  time  his  junior  in  command,  M.  Minucius,  as 
second  Dictator — a  case  that  stands  unique  in  Roman  history. 
For  the  winter  Hannibal  established  himself  in  prosperous 
and  fruitful  Apulia,  and  in  the  leisure  it  brought  him  he 
carried  through  a  military  reform  of  the  utmost  importance, 
organising  his  army  on  the  Roman  model.  The  countless 
weapons  taken  as  spoil  were  here  of  service  to  him. 

Thus  he  was  excellently  prepared  to  meet  the  decisive 
blow  planned  by  the  Romans  for  the  next  year  (216).  They 
had  carried  on  conscriptions  on  the  largest  scale  and  were 
able  to  bring  eight  legions  into  the  field,  so  that  some  50,000 
Carthaginians  were  now  confronted  by  about  86,000  Romans. 
One  of  the  Consuls,  L.  Aemilius  Paullus,  had  approved  him- 
self in  the  lUyrian  war ;  the  second  however,  C.  Terentius 
Varro,  was  certainly  from  a  military  point  of  view  insig- 
nificant, and  on  this  account  he  alone  was  subsequently  made 
responsible  for  the  ensuing  disaster.  For  near  the  little 
Apulian  town  of  Cannae,  on  the  lower  course  of  the  Aufidus 
(Ofanto),  was  fought  the  most  terrible  battle  of  the  whole 
war  ;  70,000  Romans,  among  them  the  Consul  Aemilius,  are 
said  to  have  strewn  the  field,  which  Hannibal  maintained, 
thanks  to  his  admirable  African  cavalry.  Hannibal  apparently 
had  approached  near  to  his  goal ;  the  South  Italian  con- 
federates, notably  the  wealthy  Capua,  now  came  over  to 
him,  Philip  of  Macedon  concluded  an  offensive  alliance  with 
him,  and  Syracuse,  where  in  the  meantime  Hiero,  the  friend 
of  Rome,  had  died,  joined  the  Carthaginians.  He  passed 
the  winter  in  Capua. 

But  in  the  next  year  (215)  the  war  came  to  a  standstill. 


40  ROMAN    HISTORY 

His  untrustworthy  new  allies  brought  to  Hannibal  little 
or  no  increase  of  his  fighting  power,  while  the  Romans,  who 
under  the  leadership  of  M.  Claudius  Marcellus  and  the  young 
Publius  Scipio  had  quickly  rallied  themselves  for  the  utmost 
exertions,  laboured  with  success,  particularly  in  Apulia,  to 
reconquer  their  confederates'  territory.  Abroad  too  the 
Carthaginian  cause  did  not  attain  the  results  hoped  for  ; 
indeed  the  Romans  gradually  gained  the  upper  hand  every- 
where. 

The  Struggles  in  Sicily, — Ever  since  the  year  218,  when 
Tib.  Sempronius  had  perforce  been  summoned  from  Lily- 
baeum  to  support  Scipio,  Sicily  had  practically  been  denuded 
of  Roman  troops ;  and  when  likewise  Syracuse,  the  most 
powerful  city  of  the  island,  revolted,  from  Rome  the  Cartha- 
ginians might  with  very  little  effort  have  recovered  Sicily. 
But  in  Carthage  a  peddling  spirit  prevailed  over  national 
duties  ;  they  deemed  it  sufficient  to  allow  Hannibal  to  go 
his  own  way,  and  supported  their  own  cause  so  feebly  that 
they  did  not  even  check  the  landing  of  the  Romans  in  Sicily. 
The  same  Marcellus  who  had  imposed  the  first  check  on  the 
advance  of  Hannibal  after  the  battle  of  Cannae  landed  in  2 1 4 
before  Syracuse  and  began  to  beleaguer  the  city.  Supremely 
favoured  by  art  and  nature  in  its  fortification,  it  made  a  heroic 
resistance  1  before  it  was  captured  (212).  The  consequence 
of  this  was  the  reconquest  of  the  whole  island,  which  may 
be  regarded  as  completely  pacified  by  210. 

The  Struggles  in  Greece, — Philip  of  Macedon  could  not 
collect  himself  for  any  vigorous  action  ;  he  operated  on  the 
Adriatic  coast,  but  did  not  venture  to  cross  over  to  Italy,  as 
the  two  ports  to  be  considered,  Brundisium  (Brindisi)  and 
Tarentum,  were  in  Roman  hands.  When  however  Taren- 
tum  in  212  was  captured  by  Hannibal,  the  Roman  general 
M.  Valerius  Laevinus  at  once  crossed  over  from  Brundisium 
to  Greece  in  order  to  transfer  the  war  into  the  enemy's  own 

1  At  this  time  lived  in  Syracuse  the  famous  mathematician  Archi- 
medes, who  put  his  science  at  the  service  of  his  native  city  by  inventing 
defensive  machines. 


THE    SECOND    PUNIC    WAR  41 

land.  He  joined  here  the  Aetolian  League,  and  for  six 
years  shared  in  the  shameful  war  by  which  the  Greeks  since 
many  years  had  been  tearing  out  one  another's  vitals.  In 
the  year  206  a  peace  was  brought  about  between  Philip  on 
one  side  and  Rome  and  the  Aetolian  League  on  the  other, 
in  which  the  Romans  procured  the  confirmation  of  the  con- 
quests made  by  them  in  the  Illyrian  wars  (§  17).  This  is 
the  first  Macedonian  war. 

(The  Struggles  In  Spain. — As  the  sources  of  strength  which 
permitted  the  Carthaginians  to  rise  so  rapidly  and  unex- 
pectedly after  the  first  war  lay  in  Spain,  it  was  a  thoroughly 
sound  principle  of  Roman  policy  to  choke  them  up  for  their 
opponent,  and  to  combat  him  in  that  peninsula.  Hence 
when  his  term  of  consular  office  had  elapsed  P.  Scipio 
was  sent  in  the  year  217  after  his  younger  brother  Gnaeus  to 
Spain,  and  the  two  brothers  in  the  next  six  years  displayed 
brilliant  generalship.  After  turning  the  city  of  Tarraco  (now 
Tarragona)  into  a  Roman  naval  fortress  and  making  it  the 
chief  basis  of  Roman  power  in  Spain,  they  advanced  over  the 
Ebro  southwards  and  extended  their  conquests  as  far  as 
Andalusia,  in  which  they  were  aided  by  the  disfavour  which 
most  of  the  native  races  felt  towards  the  Carthaginians.  At 
last  the  Carthaginians  recognised  the  great  importance  of 
Spain,  decided  to  give  stronger  support  to  their  general  there, 
Hasdrubal,  a  brother  of  Hannibal,  and  induced  the  Numidian 
king  Massinissa  to  repay  them  in  Spain  for  the  assistance 
they  recently  had  lent  him  against  his  neighbour  and  rival 
Syphax.  The  Scipios  succumbed  to  this  united  force,  and 
both  met  their  death  in  desperate  battles  (211). 

A  peculiar  chance  brought  it  about  that  a  third  Scipio,  the 
young  P.  Cornelius  Scipio,  who  had  saved  his  father's  life  at 
the  Ticinus  and  had  begun  under  Marcellus  to  attest  his 
genius  for  command,  was  summoned  to  avenge  the  cause  of 
his  family  and  restore  to  credit  Rome's  position  in  Spain. 
The  favourite  of  the  Roman  people,  he  volunteered  for  the 
perilous  post  of  general  in  Spain  and  obtained  the  command, 
although  lacking  the  legal  age  for  that  rank  (210).     His 


42  ROMAN    HISTORY 

operations  were  attended  with  success ;  in  209  he  captured 
the  enemy's  most  important  fortress,  New  Carthage  (Car- 
tagena), and  the  glory  won  by  him  as  he  advanced  from 
conquest  to  conquest  would  have  been  without  limitation  if 
he  had  also  succeeded  in  preventing  Hasdrubal  from  crossing 
the  Pyrenees  and  hastening  to  aid  his  brother  Hannibal. 
After  two  more  years  Scipio  had  so  far  broken  Carthaginian 
domination  in  Spain  that  Mago,  the  third  son  of  the  great 
Hamilcar  Barcas,  was  commissioned  by  his  native  city  to 
take  ship  with  the  remnant  of  the  Spanish  troops  for  Italy. 
Through  this  Gades,  the  last  basis  of  the  Carthaginians,  fell 
into  Scipio's  hands,  and  he  was  able  to  return  in  triumph  to 
Rome  (206  B.C.). 

The  Italian  Seat  of  War  from  215  to  205. — The  bold 
hopes  which  Hannibal  was  justified  in  building  on  the  victory 
of  Cannae  had  not  been  fulfilled ;  for  the  accession  that  he 
hoped  for  and  needed  came  to  him  from  no  quarter.  It 
remains  all  the  more  remarkable  that  in  the  following  years, 
the  course  of  which  is  on  the  whole  imperfectly  known  to 
us,  he  not  only  maintained  himself  against  the  ever  increasing 
successes  of  the  now  rallying  Romans,  but  actually  made  other 
important  conquests.  Thus  in  212  Tarentum,  and  in  the 
sequel  several  other  Greek  maritime  colonies,  fell  into  his 
hands ;  and  besides  this  he  had  previously  inflicted  on  the 
Romans  many  severe  blows  in  the  open  field.  But  the  war 
took  a  more  favourable  turn  for  the  Romans  through  their 
success  in  recapturing  disloyal  Capua  in  211.  By  the  famous 
march  on  Rome,  which  he  approached  to  within  4J  miles,^ 
Hannibal  had  indeed  attempted  to  draw  off  the  beleaguering 
army  from  Capua,  but  in  vain ;  Capua  was  forced  to  sur- 
render, visited  by  the  utmost  horrors  of  vengeance,  and 
deprived  of  municipal  existence.  Hannibal  now  withdrew  to 
Apulia. 

Two  years  of  indecisive  struggles  followed  ;  but  the  first 
success    of  any    importance    was    again    on   the  side  of  the 

1  Hence  the  phrase  Hanyiihal  ad portas. 


THE    SECOND    PUNIC    WAR  43 

Romans,  who  in  209  recaptured  Tarentum.  Nevertheless 
their  cause  once  more  fell  on  evil  days.  In  the  year  208  the 
Latin  communities,  which  hitherto  had  persisted  in  an 
unswerving  loyalty,  were  forced  by  their  complete  exhaustion 
both  to  stop  payment  and  to  refuse  conscription  ;  and  above 
all  Hasdrubal  appeared  in  the  following  year  in  Upper  Italy. 
This  occasion  was  Hannibal's  last  hope  ;  if  he  succeeded  in 
uniting  with  his  brother  he  could  resume  the  war  with  the 
fairest  prospects.  Bat  a  fatal  accident  ruined  his  design ; 
the  Consul  Gaius  Claudius  Nero,  who  was  confronting 
Hannibal  in  Apulia  while  his  colleague  M.  Livius  was 
leading  the  northern  army,  intercepted  the  message  of 
Hasdrubal  which  was  to  summon  his  brother  to  Umbria. 
Deceiving  Hannibal,  who  was  waiting  without  suspicion  for 
news,  by  leaving  behind  him  his  camp  with  a  small  garrison, 
he  marched  to  the  aid  of  his  colleague  with  the  flower  of 
his  army.  At  Sena  Gallica  on  the  Adriatic  Sea  the  Consuls 
in  union  defeated  the  Carthaginian  army  of  reinforcement, 
whose  general  fell  (207).  It  was  not  until  his  brother's  head 
was  thrown  into  his  camp  that  Hannibal  learnt  of  the  catas- 
trophe, which  caused  him  to  withdraw  into  Bruttium.  By 
this  battle  the  war  in  Italy  was  really  decided  ;  Hannibal  had 
no  longer  sufficient  forces  to  face  the  Romans  in  a  pitched 
battle,  and  confined  himself  to  holding  his  ground  in  Brut- 
tium, while  the  Romans  continued  with  success  the  re- 
conquest  of  the  revolted  districts. 

The  War  in  Africa,  and  the  Peace, — The  war  first  took  a 
new  turn  when  Scipio  in  the  year  206  returned  from  Spain, 
was  elected  Consul  for  the  next  year,  and  during  his  consul- 
ship brought  about  a  transference  of  the  war  into  Africa. 
He  caused  himself  to  be  appointed  general-in- chief,  and  in 
204  crossed  over  to  Africa,  where  he  landed  unchecked  at 
Utica,  northwards  of  Carthage,  though  he  failed  to  capture 
the  town.  In  203  he  defeated  in  a  pitched  battle  the 
Carthaginians  and  their  ally,  the  formerly  friendly  Numidian 
prince  Syphax,  who  had  just  deprived  his  rival  Massinissa 
of  his  country.     The  Carthaginians  then  recalled  Hannibal 


44  ROMAN    HISTORY 

and  his  youngest  brother  Mago,  who  had  indeed  landed  in 
Upper  Italy  but  failed  to  make  any  progress.  At  the  same 
time  they  entered  upon  negotiations  for  peace  with  the 
Romans.  These  however  were  broken  off  owing  to 
Hannibal's  immediate  resumption  of  hostilities  ;  Mago  had 
succumbed  to  his  wounds  during  the  journey  home.  Upon 
this  Scipio  determined  on  a  decisive  battle.  Near  Zama,  a 
place  whose  site  cannot  be  accurately  fixed,  the  Romans  i 
gained  so  great  a  victory  that  the  Carthaginians  were  forced 
to  resign  themselves  unconditionally  to  peace  (20^)^  This/ 
was  concluded  in  the  year  201,  with  the  following  stipula- 
tions :  Carthage  was  to  surrender  Spain  and  the  islands  of 
the  Mediterranean,  give  up  all  but  twenty  of  its  ships  of  war, 
pay  for  fifty  years  a  war-tax,  confirm  Massinissa  in  the 
possession  of  his  kingdom  which  Syphax  had  disputed,  and 
bind  itself  to  wage  external  wars  under  no  conditions  and 
African  wars  only  with  the  permission  of  the  Romans. 
More  crushing  conditions  for  a  great  State  could  not  be 
conceived. 

§  17.    The  Direct  Consequences  of  the  Hannibalic 
War 

Italy. — For  European  history  the  conclusion  of  the  great  struggle 
between  Rome  and  Carthage  meant  the  victory  of  the  Indo-Germanic 
stock  over  the  Semitic  ;  for  Italy  it  brought  with  it  final  confirmation 
of  the  dominion  of  the  Latin  element.  The  latter  now  expanded 
boldly  in  all  directions.  New  portions  of  the  territory  of  revolted  allies 
came  into  the  hands  of  Roman  veterans  or  State  tenants;  great 
colonies  like  Puteoli  (Puzzuoli  on  the  Gulf  of  Naples),  Salernum 
(Salerno),  &c.,  extended  Roman  power.  In  this  period  was  laid  the 
basis  of  that  system  of  latifundia  (gigantic  estates)  which  became  so 
fateful  for  the  social  development  of  Italy,  as  it  led  especially  to 
a  well-nigh  complete  destruction  of  husbandry  and  country  life,  which 
had  already  suffered  terribly  from  the  long  war,  in  which  about  400 
villages  are  said  to  have  been  ruined. 

Gauls  and  Ligurians. — The  Gauls  of  Upper  Italy,  who  had  been  the 
first  to  revolt  to  Hannibal,  now  sought  to  forestall  Roman  vengeance 
by  a  universal  rebellion,  which  began  with  the  destruction  of  the 
fortress  of  Cremona  on  the  Po.  But  their  internal  dissensions  came  to 
the  aid  of  the  Romans,  permitting  them  not  only  to  maintain  their 
supremacy  but  also  to  strengthen  it  by  new  fortresses,  such  as  Bononia 


WARS    WITH    MACEDON    AND    SYRIA        45 

(Bologna),  and  by  the  extension  of  the  network  of  roads  (the  P^ia 
Aemilia,  hence  the  name  of  the  modern  EmiHa).  By  the  junction  of 
Bononia  with  Arretium  in  Etruria  through  a  military  road,  the 
Apennines  ceased  to  be  even  outwardly  the  boundary  between  Italy 
and  Gaul.  Aquileia,  in  the  Gulf  of  Trieste,  was  intended  to  give 
security  against  the  inroads  of  northern  barbarians  and  also  against  a 
possible  attempt  at  landing  by  Philip  of  Macedon,  while  the  colony  of 
Luna  on  the  Etrurian  border,  connected  with  Rome  by  the  Via 
Aurelia,  was  to  guard  against  the  restless  and  still  far  from  pacified 
bill-folk  of  the  Ligurians  (200-196  B.C.). 

Africa. — Carthage  was  sorely  imperilled  by  the  Numidian  prince 
Massinissa  and  in  consequence  presented  remonstrances  at  Rome, 
though  in  vain.  A  change  in  its  constitution  was  carried  through  by 
Hannibal  which  once  more  brought  the  patriotic  party  into  power 
(195).  This  caused  the  Romans  to  claim  the  surrender  of  Hannibal,  a 
demand  which  he  only  avoided  by  hurried  flight. 

Spain  was  divided  into  two  provinces.  The  warlike  spirit  of  its 
freedom-loving  population  rendered  it  a  troublesome  child  among 
Rome's  foreign  possessions ;  yet  she  was  forced  to  keep  it  at  all  costs 
lest  its  abundant  resources  might  again  be  exploited  by  enterprising 
heroes  like  the  Barcidae.  In  this  period  one  of  the  commanders  here 
was  M^Pgrcius  Cato,  who  from  his  old-fashioned  severity,  especially 
prominent  in  his  administration  of  the  censorship,  got  the  nickname 
Censor,  and  as  a  writer  has  the  credit  of  having  composed  the  first 
Roman  history  in  prose. 


§  18.   The  Wars  with  Macedon  and  Syria 

The  Second  Macedonian  War, — Of  the  Great  Powers  that 
.  arose  on  the  dissolution  of  Alexander  the  Great's  world- 
monarchy,  the  most  important  were  Egypt,  Syria,  and 
Macedon.  In  the  year  205  a  child  mounted  the  throne 
of  Egypt ;  and  Antiochus  of  Syria  and  Philip  of  Macedon 
profited  by  this  circumstance  to  divide  between  themselves  the 
possessions  of  Egypt  outside  Africa.  In  consequence  the 
Egyptian  government  entrusted  the  Roman  Senate  with  the 
guardianship  of  the  royal  child.  The  Romans,  still  incensed 
against  Philip  for  his  interference  in  the  Hannibalic  war,  and 
summoned  moreover  by  the  friendly  free  State  of  Rhodes  to 
its  aid,  took  at  first  the  course  of  commanding  Philip  by 
embassies  to  desist ;  but  when  he  actually  threatened  Athens 
they  officially  declared  war,  200  B.C. 

The  first  years  of  the  war  passed  without  either  of  the 


I 


/' 


46  ROMAN    HISTORY 

opponents  being  able  to  register  any  success  worth  mention. 
But  with  Titus  Quinctius  Flamininus,  who  assumed  supreme 
command  in  198,  began  a  more  vigorous  management  of  the 
war  on  the  side  of  the  Romans,  which  culminated  in  the 
following  year  in  the  brilliant  victory  of  Cynoscephalae,  a 
chain  of  hills  in  Thessaly.  The  Roman  legion  here  dis- 
sipated the  world-wide  glory  of  the  Macedonian  phalanx. 
Philip  was  confined  to  Macedon,  and  forced  to  surrender 
his  fleet  of  war  and  pay  a  heavy  indemnity.  To  the  Greek 
cities  however,  which  had  long  been  vegetating  in  hopeless 
disunion,  Flamininus  at  the  Isthmian  Games  of  196  pro- 
claimed liberty.  It  required  indeed  enforcement  at  the 
point  of  the  sword  (against  for  instance  the  tyrant  Nabis  of 
Sparta),  and  the  politically  rotten  Greek  race  could  no  longer 
make  anything  out  of  it.  When  in  194  the  Roman  con- 
queror left  Greece,  glances  were  already  cast  about  in  the 
Aetolian  League  for  a  new  master ;  and  Antiochus  of  Syria 
seemed  to  present  himself  in  this  light. 

The  War  with  Antiochus  of  Syria, — During  the  Macedonian 
war,  in  which  Antiochus  of  Syria  shamefully  left  his  ally  in 
the  lurch,  the  faithless  Seleucid  had  extended  his  conquests 
over  the  whole  coast  of  Asia  Minor  and  even  gained  a  firm 
footing  on  European  soil  at  Lysimachia  on  the  Thracian 
Chersonnese  (196).  Disregarding  Rome's  remonstrance,  he 
continued  unchecked  his  work  of  conquest,  in  which  he  was 
well  served  by  Hannibal,  who  had  fled  to  him.  True,  the 
latter's  brilliant  plan,  which  aimed  at  crushing  Roman  power 
at  a  blow  by  risings  in  Macedon  and  Greece,  an  attack  on 
Italy  itself,  a  new  Punic  war,  and  at  the  same  time  an 
insurrection  in  Spain,  was  not  carried  out,  mainly  in  con- 
sequence of  the  feebleness  of  Antiochus  and  the  irresolution 
of  the  rest ;  but  when  in  192  the  King  of  Syria  occupied  the 
island  of  Euboea  and  entered  into  relations  with  the  Aetolian 
League,  the  Romans  found  themselves  compelled  to  order  a 
stop  to  his  farther  advance. 

The  Roman  general  Acilius  Glabrio,  who  in  1 9 1  appeared  in 
Greece,  had  only  to  deal  with  one  opponent,  for  the  Greeks  did 


^    WARS    WITH    MACEDON    AND    SYRIA        47 

not  dare  to  strike.  In  the  battle  at  the  famous  defile  of  Ther- 
mopylae he  gained  such  a  decisive  victory  over  Antiochus  that 
the  latter  at  once  abandoned  the  war  in  Europe  (190).  In 
Asia  too  the  feeble  Syrian  suffered  defeat  after  defeat;  a  fleet  of 
Roman  and  Rhodian  ships  prevented  Hannibal  as  he  advanced 
with  a  fleet  from  the  south  from  uniting  with  Antiochus,  and 
the  king  himself,  despite  his  far  greater  strength,  was  com- 
pletely defeated  at  Magnesia  (north-east  of  Smyrna)  by  the 
Roman  land-army  commanded  by  Lucius  Scipio  and  his 
brother  Publius,  the  victor  of  Zama.  He  called  for  peace 
at  any  price,  lost  all  his  conquests  in  Asia  Minor,  paid  a 
heavy  war  indemnity,  and  had  to  limit  his  fleet  to  ten  ships. 
Syria,  the  kingdom  of  the  Seleucidae,  was  thereby  struck  off 
the  roll  of  Great  Powers  (189  b.c). 

The  arrangement  of  Eastern  affairs  took  up  several  years 
more.  In  Asia  Minor  an  increased  number  of  independent 
States  were  established  and  the  loyal  confederates,  Eumenes 
of  Pergamon  and  the  Rhodian  State,  rewarded  by  an  incre- 
ment of  power.  In  Greece,  where  the  feuds  between  the 
Achaean  and  Aetolian  Leagues  continued,  the  Romans  were 
forced  once  again  to  take  up  arms.  The  Consul  of  the  year 
189,  Fulvius  Nobilior,  forced  the  Aetolians  by  the  conquest 
of  Ambracia  into  quiet,  though  only  for  a  time. 

Soon  after  (183)  the  Romans  lost  their  most  dreaded  foe,  Hannibal. 
After  the  failure  of  the  plan  which  he  designed  to  execute  with  the  help 
of  Antiochus,  he  had  withdrawn  to  the  court  of  a  prince  of  Asia  Minor, 
Prusias  of  Bithynia,  whom  he  tried  fruitlessly  to  stir  up  against  the 
Romans,   and  in   the  first  instance   against   Eumenes   of  Pergamon. 
When  he  felt  himself  no  longer  secure  with  him  he  destroyed  himself. 
In  the  same  year  also  died  his  great  opponent  Scipio — like  Hannibal,  in  ■ 
banishment;    he  had  been   compelled  to  bow  before  the  republican  , 
bigotry  of  his  fellow-citizens,  who  could  indeed  tolerate  great  deeds,   f 
but  not  great  men. 

The    Third    Macedonian    War. — In    consequence    of   the 

continued   injuries   inflicted   upon  them  with  the  undoubted 

connivance    of  the    Romans   by  their  protege    Eumenes  of 

Pergamon,  Philip  and  his   son   Perseus,  who  succeeded  to 

^is  throne  in   179,  found  themselves  compelled  to  use  their 


48  ROMAN    HISTORY 

country's  still  rich  resources  for  quiet  preparations.  In  these 
they  were  strengthened  by  a  reviving  Panhellenic  current  in 
Greece.  On  the  continued  pressure  of  Eumenes  the  Romans 
in  172  declared  war  under  a  flimsy  pretext,  and  in  the 
following  year  advanced  into  Greece.  Perseus  now  showed 
such  incapacity  and  want  of  spirit  that  the  Greeks  did  not 
dare  to  take  up  arms.  The  war  however  was  conducted 
by  the  Romans  also  without  particular  vigour  until  L. 
Aemilius  Paulus,  son  of  the  Consul  who  fell  at  Cannae, 
took  command  (168).  At  Pydna  in  Macedonia  was  fought 
the  decisive  battle,  by  which  the  Romans  gained  a  complete 
victory,  shortly  afterwards  capturing  the  king  himself  with 
all  his  treasure. 

The  results  of  the  war  were  ruinous  to  Macedonia.  It  was  split  up 
into  four  leagues,  which  were  forbidden  all  mutual  combination  and 
had  to  pay  a  part  of  their  revenues  as  tribute  to  Rome.  The  treatment 
of  the  Greeks  was  also  severe.  The  States  with  Macedonian  sympathies 
had  already  been  conquered  in  the  course  of  the  war ;  fugitives  were 
pursued  with  the  utmost  cruelty,  and  1000  Achaeans  were  forced  to 
submit  to  being  removed  as  hostages  to  Italy.  1  A  regular  war  of 
annihilation  was  conducted  against  the  Epirote  race  of  the  Molossians, 
who  had  sided  with  Perseus  ;  150,000  are  said  to  have  been  sold  into 
slavery. 

With  the  battle  of  Pydna  the  last  great  stand  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Eastern  Mediterranean  against  Rome's  domination  was  broken ; 
henceforth  all  these  States  are  to  be  regarded  merely  as  client-States  of 
Rome,  whose  behaviour  was  ruled  and  directed  by  the  word  of  the 
Senate.     Rome  had  succeeded  to  the  heritage  of  Alexander  the  Great. 

§  19.   Completion   of  the   Roman   Supremacy   in  the 
Mediterranean    (149-133  b.c.) 

The  Third  Punic  War. — Owing  to  the  activity  and  com- 
mercial ability  of  its  inhabitants,  Carthage  had  from  a 
mercantile  point  of  view  risen  anew  to  its  former  level,  and 
thereby  excited  in  a  high  degree  the  jealousy  of  Rome, 
where  the  demand  for  the  destruction  of  the  competitor  was 
raised   more  and  more  loudly.     The  representative  of  this 

1  Among  them  was  the  historian  Polybius,  to  whom  we  mainly  owe 
our  knowledge  of  this  period. 


COMPLETION    OF    ROMAN    SUPREMACY     49 

war  party  in  the  Senate  was  old  M.  Porclus  Cato.^  In  the 
want  of  scruple  with  which  Rome  was  now  wont  to  carry 
on  its  foreign  policy,  a  pretext  for  war  was  easily  found. 
The  Carthaginians,  irritated  to  the  utmost  by  Massinissa's 
appropriation  of  Emporiae,  their  most  fertile  district  (151), 
and  again  dismissed  with  their  plaint  by  the  Romans, 
took  up  arms  against  the  Numidian  king.  The  Romans 
regarded  this  as  a  direct  declaration  of  war  against  them- 
selves;  for  by  the  peace  of  201  it  had  been  forbidden  to  the 
Carthaginians  to  wage  war  against  allies  of  Rome.  The 
Carthaginians  nevertheless  wished  to  avoid  war,  and  sent  300 
hostages  to  Rome ;  when  in  spite  of  this  a  Roman  army 
appeared  in  Africa  (149),  they  even  obeyed  the  harsh 
command  to  surrender  the  whole  of  their  materials  of  war 
down  to  their  last  sword.  But  when  the  further  demand 
was  made  that  they  should  demolish  Carthage  and  found  a 
new  city  away  from  the  sea,  the  struggle  of  despair  for  their 
beloved  native  soil  broke  out,  and  with  the  stubbornness 
peculiar  to  the  Semitic  race  they  prolonged  it  over  two 
years.  At  last  the  son  of  the  victor  of  Pydna,  young 
Scipio  Aemilianus,  adopted  by  the  family  of  theScipios  and 
appointed  to  the  chief  command  in  147,  succeeded  in  cutting 
off  all  access  to  the  beleaguered  by  blocking  up  their  last 
port — Carthage  had  several  of  them — and  thus  finally  forcing 
them  into  surrender.  Carthage  was  levelled  to  the  ground, 
the  surviving  inhabitants  transported  to  a  spot  far  from  the 
coast,  and  the  district  of  Carthage  made  into  the  Province  of 
Africa,  with  Utica  as  its  capital  (146).  The  chief  profit 
from  this  perfidious  war  fell  to  the  great  merchants  of  Rome, 
whose  party  had  brought  it  on  ;  the  trade  of  her  powerful 
rival  mainly  passed  over  to  Rome. 

The  Province  of  Macedonia, — A  pretender  to  the  throne, 
the  'false  Philip'  [Pseudophilippus),  who  claimed  to  be  the 
son  of  Perseus,  caused  Macedon  once  again  to  embroil  itself 
in  a  struggle  with  Rome,  which  was  quickly  settled  in  favour 

1  From  him  comes  the  well-known  phrase,  ceterum  censeo  Cartha- 
ginem  esse  delendafn,  the  burden  of  his  speeches  in  the  Senate. 


50  ROMAN    HISTORY 

of  Rome  by  the  Praetor  C.  Caecilius  Metellus  (148).  Rome 
now  deprived  Macedon  of  the  last  remnant  of  independence, 
and  turned  it  into  a  Roman  province  in  connexion  with 
Epirus  and  Thessaly  (146).  By  the  road  from  Dyr- 
rhachium  (Durazzo)  to  Thessalonica  (Saloniki)  a  junction 
was  effected  between  the  western  and  eastern  coasts  of  the 
Balkan  peninsula. 

The  Pro'vince  of  Achaia, — The  restless  Greek  nation  could 
not  keep  the  peace.  The  Achaean  League,  guided  by  Crito- 
laus  and  Diaeus,  sought  again  to  subjugate  the  cities  set  free 
by  the  Romans  and  thus  caused  the  latter  to  interfere  anew 
in  the  welter  of  Greek  politics.  After  the  failure  of 
Metellus's  efforts  to  repress  the  rising  peaceably  from  Mace- 
donia, the  Consul  L.  Mummius  appeared  in  146  in  Greece, 
captured  Corinth,^  the  leading  state  of  the  Achaean  League, 
after  a  victory  at  the  isthmus,  and  quickly  restored  quiet. 
Greece  was  subordinated,  under  the  title  of  *  Province  of 
Achaea,'  to  the  administrator  of  Macedon. 

Spain  and  the  Numantine  War. — In  Spain  Roman  dominiot 
had  the  greatest  difficulty  in  gaining  a  footing  (§  19).  The 
valiant  race  of  the  Lusitani  in  particular  compelled  the 
Romans  to  repeated  contests,^  and  during  the  third  Punic 
war  it  had  found  a  most  skilful  leader  in  Viriathus.  But 
even  after  his  murder  (139)  the  struggle  continued,  and 
in  particular  the  perfidious  and  shameful  way  in  which  the 
Romans  conducted  the  war  inspired  the  valiant  Spaniards 
with  ever  fresh  powers  of  resistance.  It  was  not  until  the 
conqueror  of  Africa,  Scipio,  was  despatched  in  134  as 
Consul  to  Spain  that  fortune  turned  towards  the  Romans. 
After  a  siege  of  fifteen  months  Numantia  on  the  upper  course 
of  the  Duro,  the  chief  town  of  the  rebels,  was  reduced 
and  thereby  peace  restored  for  a  considerable  time  (133). 

1  Through  the  sack  of  Corinth  countless  treasures  of  art  came  to 
Rome  and  Italy. 

-  On  the  occasion  of  these  wars,  in  the  year  153,  the  Romans  altered 
the  date  of  the  accession  to  the  consulship  from  March  15  to  January  i, 
in  order  to  be  able  to  despatch  their  Consul  more  speedily. 


COMPLETION    OF    ROMAN    SUPREMACY     51 

The  Province  of  Asia. — In  the  year  133  the  last  Attalid, 
Attalus  III.,  died  at  Pergamon.  Having  Hved  continually 
at  strife  with  his  subjects,  he  bequeathed  his  kingdom  to  the 
Romans.  As  however  an  illegitimate  son  of  Eumenes  II. 
contested  its  possession  with  them  for  years,  they  were  unable 
to  enter  upon  their  Pergamene  legacy  until  the  year  129,  in 
which  it  was  incorporated  in  the  Roman  empire  as  the 
'  Province  of  Asia.' 


CHAPTER  VII 

From  the  Completion  of  the  Supremacy  in  the 
Countries  of  the  Mediterranean  until  the 
Pall  of  the  Republic  {Revolutionary  Period) 

133-29    B.C. 

Sources. — Of  the  gi-eat  historical  works  of  Livius  and  Diodorus  only 
fragments  and  excerpts  remain  for  this  age.  Connected  narratives 
are  furnished  by  Appian's  five  hooks  of  thfi  '.^jviL.Wars,'  Sallust's 
'Catiline  Conspiracy^"'' and  'Jugurthine  War,'  Caesar's  '  ConiMerN 
tafies  of  the  GalTi'c  War '  and" 'Civil  War,'  with  the  continuations  by 
his  partisans  on  the  African,  Alexandrine,  and  Spanish  wars.  From  the 
year  68  onwards  Dio  Cassius  is  completely  preserved  (Book  36  ff. ).  His 
description  of  this  age  is  most  "valuably  supplemented  by  the  writings  of 
Cicero,  whose  political  speeches  and  correspondence  furnish  an  inesti- 
m'Sbic-ind  not  yet  completely  exploited  material  for  the  period.  Then 
reference  should  be  made  to  the  biographies  of  Plutarch  {-the  two 
Gracchi,  Marius,  Sulla,  Pompeius,  Cassar,  &c.),  wTKTttre^upon  lost 
but  good  sources.  Some  sHght  gain  is  to  be  derived  from  the  little 
work  of  Velleius  Paterculus,  who  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius  related  the 
whole  history  of  Rome  up  to  the  year  30  B.C.  in  a  brief  outline  filling 
only  two  books,  with  not  uninteresting  details  on  culture  and  literary 
history.  The  compilationofTrogus  Pompeius  (age  of  Augustus)  entitled 
'Philippic  Histories,'  which  comprises  forty- four  books,  but  excludes 
specifically  Roman  history,  contains  valuable  information  as  tothe  events 
in  the  East ;  it  is  preserved  in  Justin's  summary.  Finally,  a  source 
which  furnishes  us  with  the  best  and  most  important  testimony  from 
ancient  history  begins  from  this  time  onwards  to  flow  more  abundantly ; 
this  is  the  inscriptions,  both  of  private  and  of  official  origin,  the  number 
of  which,  owing  to  fortunate  finds,  is  still  increasing  daily,  and  the 
study  of  which  has  called  forth  the  independent  and  fruitful  science  of 
epigraphy.  They  are  collected  in  the  Corpus  Inscriptionum  Lati- 
narum. 


52  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Home  Politics. — The  stirring  period  from  the  first  war  with  Carthage 
until  the  acquisition  of  Asia  brings  before  us  an  almost  unbroken 
series  of  wars,  which  mainly  aimed  at  conquest  and  ended  in  conquest. 
The  foreign  wars  in  the  next  age,  without  entirely  disappearing,  never- 
theless retire  decidedly  into  the  background,  while  internal  political 
questions  are  being  fought  out,  questions  which  have  become  more  and 
more  pressing  through  the  previous  development  of  affairs  and  now 
advance  to  a  violent  solution.  A  new  struggle  of  burghers  against 
burghers  arises,  like  that  once  waged  by  the  plebeians  against  the 
patricians,  but  more  dangerous,  as  it  is  no  longer  fought  on  the  level  of 
legality,  and  more  deadly,  as  it  is  no  longer  the  burghers  of  a  city  but 
those  of  a  whole  State  who  are  concerned.  The  republic  however 
had  no  longer  stability  enough  to  resist  permanently  the  pressure  of 
new  political  demands  and  conceptions.  It  gave  way.  The  dominion 
of  one  man,  the  Monarchy,  first  restores  a  condition'  of  order. 


§  20.  Inner  Development  from  the  Conclusion  of  the 
Contest  of  the  Orders  until  the  Appearance  of 
THE  Gracchi 

Officials,  Nobility. — When  the  opposition  betv\een  patricians  and 
plebeians  had  disappeared  as  the  struggle  between  the  ordSrs  ended, 
a  hew  grtmping  of  parties  soon  came  about.  Formerly  the  patricians 
had  arrogated  to  themselves  almost  all  the  citizens'  rights  to  public 
distinction  and  thereby  kept  in  their  hands  the  administration  of  the 
State  ;  now  the  important  and  wealthy  families  ot  both  orders  attempt 
to  appropriate  them,  claiming  for  their  members  the  exclusive  privilege 
of  filling  official  posts,  especially  the  Senate.  The  official  nobility  thus 
growing  up,  the  nobiiitas,  may  be  regarded  as  the  continuation  of  the 
old  patriciate. 

The  significance  of  the  high  offices  of  State,  of  which  the  most 
important  were  the  three  '  curule  '  ones,  i.e.  that  of  the  curule  aedile, 
the  praetorship,  and  the  consulate,  grew  proportionately  as  the  State 
expanded  in  power.  The  administration  of  the  provinces  in  particular 
brought  about  a  complete  devolution  in  the  position  of  the  higher 
officials.  What  was  hitherto  an  honour  and  a  distinction  now  became 
an  occasion  for  gratifying  the  basest  greed.  The  old  Roman  morality, 
which  the  censor  M.  Porcius  Cato  wished  to  revive  by  word  and 
writing,  was  not  proof  against  the  temptations  entailed  by  the  posses- 
sion and  government  of  so  great  a  number  of  prosperous  countries. 
Even  a  Scipio  did  not  escape  the  suspicion  of  having  soiled  his  hands 
by  fraud.  The  depravity  which  overcame  the  caste-bound  nobility 
extended  likewise  to  the  jurisdiction  lying  in  their  hands  and  to  the 
Senate,  which  was  recruited  almost  exclusively,  in  spite  of  the  law, 
from  the  highest  officials.  Thus  the , advantages  of  the  gigantic  ex- 
tension of  the  Roman  empire  were  really  felt  by  only  one  class  of  men  ; 
amidst  the  Commons  dissatisfaction  and  an  earnest  wish  for  demo- 
cratic changes  of  the  constitution  grew  strong. 


INNER    DEVELOPMENT  53 

The  Land-Sy stein. — The  weal  of  the  State  depended  on  the  prosperity 
of  the  agricultural  population  to  a  still  more  eminent  degree  in  ancient 
than  in  modern  communities.  Ignorance  or  heedlessness  of  this 
on  the  part  of  those  who  guided  Roman  policy  was  not  the  least 
important  factor  in  the  downfall  of  the  empire  ;  and  it  was  just  in  the 
period  now  to  be  discussed  that  the  doom  of  Roman  agriculture  was 
sealed. 

From  the  provinces,  and  particularly  from  Sicily,  the  '  granary  of 
Rome,'  huge  quantities  of  corn  came  to  the  Roman  market,  partly  as 
tribute,  partly  at  the  instance  of  wealthy  persons  who  sought  to  win 
over  the  people.  This  was  sold  at  nominal  prices  ;  often  it  was  dis- 
tributed to  the  people  entirely  gratis.  Such  largesses  of  corn  came 
gradually  to  be  a  part  of  the  regular  means  of  agitation  used  by  those 
who  wished  to  play  a  part  in  politics  ;  and  thus  native  agriculture, 
unable  to  face  any  longer  such  a  depression  of  prices,  was  injured  to 
the  same  extent  as  the  commons  were  thereby  corrupted.  The  con- 
sequence was  a  steady  decline  in  ihe  cultivation  of  grain  and  in  the 
position  of  the  agricultural  population.  To  this  was  added  a  further 
circumstance.  The  possession  of  landed  property,  which  was  no 
longer  profitable  for  the  peasant  working  with  small  means,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  large  owners,  all  the  more  as  trade  was  forbidden  to 
senators  and  men  of  senatorial  rank,  w^ho  in  consequence  found  them- 
selves compelled  to  invest  their  capital  in  real  estate.  But  these  owners 
of  the  latifundia,  who  could  scarcely  measure  their  estates,  abandoned 
the  more  toilsome  and  expensive  cultivation  of  grain  for  the  more 
convenient  cattle-breeding,  which  inevitably  debased  the  culture  of  the 
land  and  substituted  for  a  numerous  and  vigorous  peasantry  a  feebler 
and  incapable  class  of  herdsmen.  The  foundation  of  the  troubles 
which  still  afflict  Italy  was  laid  then. 

Trdde. — With  the  acquisition  of  the  Mediterranean  provinces  Rome 
had. entered  into  the  commerce  of  the  world  ;  and  the  result  of  this  was 
a  complete  revolution  of  social  conditions.  The  world-dominion  of 
Rome  as  it  expanded  and  diverted  to  itself  all  the  products  and  arts  of 
the  East  called  into  existence  in  this  period  a  new  order,  that  of  the  great 
traders  [negotiatores),  who  had  indeed  their  centre  in  Rome,  but  spread 
over  all  the  provinces,  partly  to  pursue  trade  on  a  great  scale,  partly 
too  to  seek  large  revenues  as  government  tax-farmers  [publicani).  The 
more  unscrupulously  this  order,  following  the  tendency  of  the  age, 
carried  on  its  business,  the  greater  became  the  opposition  between 
capital  and  the  proletariat;  and  in  the  splendour  and  wealth  which 
now  inundated  Italy  lay  already  the  germ  of  the  terrible  convulsions 
which  awaited  the  republic. 

The  Slave  System. — The  welfare  of  the  commons  had  suffered  heavily 
through  the  ceaseless  wars,  especially  through  that  with  Hannibal, 
which  desolated  Italy  itself;  and  later  it  had  had  no  support  either 
from  a  rise  of  agriculture  or  from  the  methods  of  commerce.  Now  it 
received  a  still  deeper  injury  from  the  enormously  increasing  slave- 
system.  The  successful  wars  had  thrown  on  the  slave-market  countless 
thousands  of  human  beings,  so  that  both  the  possessors  of  latifundia 
and  the  great  traders  could  supply  themselves  with  labour  at  ridiculously 


1 

le  as  tq^B 


54  ROMAN    HISTORY 

low  prices.  Thus  on  the  one  hand  native  labour  lost  its  value  ; 
free  peasant  in  the  country  and  the  srtiall  artisan  in  the  town  were 
ousted  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  these  gigantic  crowds  of  slaves  con- 
cealed in  themselves  a  grave  danger.  The  first  warning  in  regard  to 
this  came  to  the  Romans  through  the  §lay^War  in  Sicily,  where  the 
system  of  laiifundia  was  most  extensive  and  had  caused  especially  acute 
disorders  (140-132).  Under  a  brave  leader  Eunus,  calling  himself 
King  Antiochus,  the  Sicilian  slaves  offered  for  several  years  a  successful 
resistance  to  the  Romans ;  it  was  broken  in  132  by  the  capture  of  their 
strong  towns  Enna  and  Tauromenium  (now  Taormina).  Signs  of 
similar  slave-rebellions  showed  themselves  at  the  same  time  in  Rome, 
in  Attica,  and  above  all  in  the  island  of  Delos,  which  in  this  period  rose 
to  be  the  chief  slave-market  of  the  Mediterranean  regions. 

The  Allies  [Italici). — The  value  of  the  right  of  Roman  citizenship 
constantly  rose  as  Rome  took  rank  as  a  World-Power ;  and  the  allies 
felt  their  exclusion  from  this  privilege  as  a  more  and  more  rankling 
injustice.  They  were  all  the  more  sensible  of  it  from  having  had  to 
bear  on  their  own  shoulders  the  main  burden  of  the  wars  that  had 
raised  Rome  to  her  present  height,  which  only  their  loyalty  had  made 
attainable  at  all.  Thus  ill-feeling  grew  among  the  Italici  too  to  such  a 
degree  that  it  actually  led  to  an  open  revolt,  for  which  of  course  the 
Romans  inflicted  swift  and  severe  punishment. 


g  21.   The  Attempts  at  Reform  of  the  Gracchi 
(Beginning  of  the   Revolution),    133-122  b.c. 

The  level  reached  by  the  corruption  of  the  aristocratic  official 
world  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  the  permanent  Criminal 
Courts  introduced  in  the  year  149  (the  so-called  quaestiones 
perpetuae)  had  assigned  to  them  as  their  first  province  by  the 
lex  Calpurnia  repetundarum  the  trial  of  offences  of  embezzle- 
ment. Even  in  the  circles  of  the  Optimates,  as  the  party  of 
the  nobility  were  called  in  opposition  to  the  democratic 
Populares,  the  recognition  gained  ground  that  the  just  wishes 
of  the  commons  must  be  met.  Thus  the  Consul  for  the  year 
i-j^^  C.  Laelius,  the  well-known  friend  of  Scipio,  brought 
forward  a  bill  for  the  distribution  of  the  occupied  but  not 
legally  alienated  domain-land ;  but  it  was  in  vain.  In  the 
same  circle  of  the  Scipios,  aristocratic  but  not  averse  to 
liberal  views,  there  had  grown  up  under  the  guidance  of  two 
eminent  Greeks  a  youth  who  entered  the  lists  for  the  cause 
of  the  oppressed  with  all  the  fire  of  youthful  enthusiasm. 


I 


ATTEMPTS    AT    REFORM  55 

Tiberius  Sempronius  Gracchus  (  I  ^  '^  ) ,  whose  father  had  com-  T 
manded  not  without  distinction  in  "Spain  and  whose  mother  was 
the  famous  Cornelia,  the  daughter  of  the  elder  Scipio  Africanus, 
turned  back  to  the  much  contested  and  scarcely  ever  executed 
Agrarian  Law  of  Licinius,  and  as  Tribune  of  the  Commons 
brought  forward  the  following  proposal.  No  one  should 
possess  more  than  500  iugera  of  the  State's  lands  {ager 
publicus)  ;  for  grown-up  sons  an  extra  250  iugera  apiece 
might  be  claimed,  though  more  than  1000  iugera  were  not 
allowed  to  come  into  the  hands  of  one  family ;  of  the  land 
recovered  by  this  measure,  lots  of  30  iugera  each  should  be 
given  to  burghers  and  allies  on  an  inalienable  tenure. 

The  opposition  arising  against  the  bill,  which  certainly  fell 
with  great  severity  upon  the  nobility,  was  led  by  the  Tribune 
C.  Octavius,  on  whose  veto  the  plan  of  Gracchus  necessarily 
collapsed.  Then  Gracchus  took  the  first  step  on  the  road  of 
revolution.  He  carried  through  the  unconstitutional  proposal 
that  a  Tribune  who  acted  contrary  to  the  interests  of  the  people 
shojLild  be  deposed.  Thus  Octavius  was  removed  from  office. 
The  bill  of  Gracchus  was  then  accepted  and  expanded  by  the 
added  clause  that  the  legacy  of  Attalus  should  be  applied  to 
cover  the  expenses,  viz.,  compensation  of  dispossessed  parties 
and  equipment  of  new  colonists.  A  commission  of  three 
men,  the  tresviri  agris  iudicandis  adsignandis^  who  at  the 
same  time  represented  the  highest  jurisdiction  for  all  legal 
questions  arising,  were  entrusted  with  the  immediate  execu- 
tion of  the  law.  The  first  members  were  Tiberius  Gracchus 
himself,  his  father-in-law  Appius  Claudius,  and  his  younger 
brother  Gaiiis. 

For  the  continuance  of  his  work  it  was  now  all-important 
for  Tiberius  to  hold  the  tribunate  for  the  next  year  as  well. 
But  when  he  endeavoured  to  encompass  this  illegal  re-election 
the  exTcited  interposition  of  the  Optimates  led  to  a  riot  in 
which  Gracchus  with  300  of  his  adherents  lost  their  lives. 
The  revolution,  with  its  lawlessness  and  Bloody  Assizes, 
had  begun. 

Nevertheless  no  one  as   yet  dared  after  the  removal  of  the 


56  ROMAN    HISTORY 

bold  democrat  to  suspend  his  work  of  reform.  At  last 
however  the  complaints  of  the  allies  themselves  at  too 
forcible  dispossession  led  to  a  measure,  proposed  by  Scipio 
Aemilianus,  a  man  not  opposed  to  reform  in  itself,  by  which 
jurisdiction  was  removed  from  the  commission  and  transferred 
to  the  Consuls  (129).  The  board  thus  lost  with  its  most 
weighty  function  so  much  of  its  importance  that  the  dis- 
content of  the  Populares  sought  another  solution.  The 
proposal  was  made  to  bestow  on  the  allies  the  long-claimed 
right  of  Roman  citizenship.  But  this  proposition  did  not 
meet  even  with  the  approval  of  the  plebs,  which,  in  jealous 
pride  of  its  privileged  position,  was  not  minded  to  share  it 
with  any  one.  I'hus  dissatisfaction  among  the  allies  grew 
strong,  and  found  indeed  a  tangible  expression  in  the  revolt  of 
Fregellae,the  chief  of  the  Latin  colonies  ( 125),  which  however 
soon  yielded  to  Roman  superiority  and  atoned  for  its  conduct 
by  the  loss  of  its  walls  and  its  right  of  civic  existence. 

At  this  time  (124)  the  younger  Gracchus,  whose  earliest 
political  activity  had  been  closely  bound  up  with  that  of  his 
brother,  returned  to  Rome  from  his  quaestorship  in  Sardinia 
and  was  elected  Tribune  for  the  next  year  by  the  commons, 
who  built  great  hopes  upon  him  (12^). 

Galus  Sempronius  Gracchus,-^  true  revolutionary  gifted  with 
inspiring  fervour  and  passionate  eloquence,  advanced  with 
clearer  purpose  than  his  brother  towards  a  complete  change  of 
the  constitution.  In  the  incomplete  state  of  tradition  we  are  in 
doubt  as  to  many  weighty  details  of  his  legislation,  but  its 
main  features  may  be  recognised  in  the  following  regulations. 
In  the  first  place  he  raised  the  importance  of  the  Tribunate 
of  the  Commons  bjr  legalising  the  possibility  of  re-election 
for  another  year,  which  had  been  a  stumbling-block  to  his 
brother.  Then  he  took  up  again  his  brother's  agrarian  law, 
which  he  extended  by  founding  new  colonies  of  burghers  in 
the  districts  of  Capua,  Tarentum,  and  even  of  Carthage. 
The  population  of  the  capital  was  by  his  Cgrn  Law  to  have 
its  grain  permanently  provided  at  a  minimum  price,  and  by 
a  new  arrangement  of  votes  the   lower   classes  were  to  be 


ATTEMPTS    AT    REFORM  57 

removed  farther  from  the  influence  of  the  nobility  in  the 
Centuriate  Comitia.  A  great  and  permanent  importance 
accrued  to  his  lex  iujidama,  which  took  away  the  right  of 
composing  juries  from  the  Senators  and  transferred  it  to  the 
order  of  knights.  The  ordo  equester^  consisting  of  eighteen 
centuriae  ofkmghts,  had  come  to  Be  the  representative  of 
the  class  of  great  traders,  as  a  result  of  the  regulation  that 
every  one  must  leave  it  who  entered  the  Senatorial  order  ; 
and  it  stood  in  a  certain  opposition  to  the  nobility  of  office. 
This  opposition  was  now  intensified  as  the  provincial  ad- 
ministration of  the  nobility  too  came  before  the  juries  of 
knights ;  and  thus  the  law  of  Gracchus  created  as  it  were 
a  new  order  midway  between  the  mass  of  the  people  and 
the  nobility. 

This  legislation,  to  which  were  added  a  number  of  other 
innovations — bestowal  of  citizenship  upon  the  allies,  allevia- 
tion of  military  duties,  disciplinary  regulations  for  deposed 
officials — evoked  the  most  violent  opposition  from  the  hitherto 
ruling  party.  During  the  absence  of  Gracchus  in  1 22  while  he 
conducted  in  person  the  establishment  of  the  new  burgess- 
colony  of  Junonia  (Carthage),  their  intriguing  policy  suc- 
ceeded in  undermining  his  position  with  the  commons,  who 
were  already  dissatisfied  with  the  transmarine  colony.  A 
colleague  of  Gracchus  in  the  tribunate,  Livius  Drusus, 
profited  by  this  feeling  of  the  people  to  detach  them  from 
him  by  a  proposal  outbidding  the  Gracchan  plans — in 
Italy  itself  twelve  colonies  of  burghers  were  to  be  founded, 
with  30,000  lots  apiece.  The  proposal  was  an  empty  one, 
oimply  for  the  reason  that  in  Italy  there  was  no  longer  any 
disposable  soil  for  such  a  colonial  scheme.  But  the  people 
fell  into  the  trap  laid  for  them,  and  wnen  Gracchus  after 
his  return  sought  the  tribunate  for  the  third  time  he  not 
only  failed  to  poll  the  needful  number  of  votes  but  was  even 
forced  to  see  a  bill  proposed  for  the  suspension  of  the 
African  colony.  This  led  to  an  open  conflict,  and  the 
younger  Gracchus  Hke  his  brother  came  to  a  violent  end. 
Thousands  of  his  adherents  fell,  partly  in  civil  war,  partly 


58  ROMAN    HISTORY 

as    victims     of    the     impeachments     directed    against    the 
party. 

Despite  this  victory  of  the  party  of  the  Optimates,  which 
they  owed  to  the  wretched  vacillation  of  the  commons,  the 
most  essential  points  in  Gracchus'  work  of  reform — the  new 
arrangement  of  the  Law  Courts  and  the  distributions  of  land — 
remained  in  operation ;  as  to  the  latter  indeed  the  following 
years  brought  some  further  extensions  of  it  in  the  removal 
firstly  of  the  inalienability  of  the  apportioned  land,  then 
of  the  rent,  and  finally  of  the  State's  whole  right  of 
possession. 

§  22.    External  Events  until  the  Social  War, 

I2I-IOI    B.C. 

The  Province  of  Gallia  Narhonensis, — After  Spanish  affairs, 
thanks  to  Scipio's  vigorous  interference,  had  assumed  a 
peaceful  aspect,  it  was  necessarily  of  importance  to  the 
Romans  to  bring  about  a  communication  by  land  between 
this  province  and  Upper  Italy.  For  this  the  way  had  been 
paved  by  long  petty  wars  against  the  Keltic  races  dwelling 
west  of  the  Alps,  first  the  Allobroges  in  the  valley  of  the 
Isara  (Isere),  and  then  their  neighbours,  the  powerful 
Arverni.  After  a  brilliant  victory  over  the  latter  in  the  year 
1 2 1  the  Romans  could  venture  to  establish  themselves  in  the 
territory  between  the  Pyrenees  and  Alps,  which  was  com- 
mercially under  the  rule  of  the  friendly  city  of  Massilia 
(Marseilles),  by  founding  Aquae  Sextiae  (Aix  in  Provence) 
and  colonising  the  old  Keltic  city  of  Narbo  (Narbonne). 
The  two  places  east  and  west  of  the  Rhone  were  to  protect 
the  great  military  road  from  Spain  to  Italy.  From  the 
colony  of  Narbo  the  transalpine  province  received  the  name 
Gallia  Narhonensis* 

TheJugurthinelVar[ii2-io^). — Whilethecourseof  events 
on  Gallic  soil,  so  far  as  we  can  judge  from  the  scanty  tradition, 
was  by  no  means  inglorious,  we  find  elsewhere  in  this  period 
whithersoever  we  look  the  same  depravity  in  the  management 


EXTERNAL    EVENTS  59 

of  external  politics  that  reveals  itself  so  glaringly  in  internal 
administration  throughout  this  age.  The  corruption  of  the 
ruling  class  appeared  in  the  most  revolting  light  in  the  African 
complications  which  led  to  the  so-called  Jugurthine  war. 

Micipsa,  son  of  Massinissa  of  Numidia,  had  died  in  the 
year  1 1 8,  and  had  bequeathed  his  kingdom  to  his  two 
insignificant  sons  and  an  illegitimate  nephew  Jugurtha.  The 
latter,  a  man  of  equal  ability  and  unscrupulousness,  sought  to 
bring  the  government  entirely  into  his  own  hands.  He  first 
caused  one  cousin  to  be  put  out  of  the  way  by  assassination 
soon  after  his  father's  death,  and  hoped  to  be  quickly  rid 
of  the  second,  Adherbal.  The  latter  however  put  himself 
under  the  protection  of  the  Senate,  as  a  client-prince  of 
Rome.  Jugurtha,  who  had  fought  under  the  Roman 
standards  in  the  Numantine  war  and  had  learnt  the  views 
prevalent  among  the  nobiHty,  effected  through  bribery  a 
division  of  the  kingdom  between  himself  and  his  cousin. 
Then,  disregarding  the  feeble  remonstrance  of  the  Senate,  he 
captured  the  hostile  capital  Cirta,  in  which  perished  not 
only  Adherbal  with  countless  Numidians  but  likewise  all 
Italici  resident  there  (112). 

Now  the  Roman  Senate,  though  still  hesitating,  found  itself 
forced  to  open  war.  But  the  general  who  was  despatched 
thither  proved  willing  to  conclude  at  once,  without  striking 
a  blow,  a  treaty  which  left  the  cunning  African  in  possession 
of  his  kingdom  (m).  At  last  men  in  Rome  saw 
through  the  whole  intrigue ;  the  peace  was  cancelled  and  it 
was  demanded  that  Jugurtha  should  defend  himself  in  person 
before  the  Senate.  He  actually  ventured  to  present  himself 
in  Rome,  relying  of  course  on  the  means  hitherto  employed 
with  such  success  ;  and  once  again  he  would  have  gained  a 
victory  for  his  interests  if  he  had  not  carried  his  depravity  so 
far  as  to  encompass  during  his  stay  the  murder  of  a  rival 
claimant  to  the  Numidian  throne,  a  descendant  of  Massinissa 
(no).  The  war  was  now  renewed,  but  again  conducted  on 
the  Roman  side  with  carelessness,  until  in  the  year  109  the 
Consul  Q.  Caecilius  Metellus,  a  sturdy  aristocrat  of  the  old 


6o  ROMAN    HISTORY 

type,  brought  about  a  change.  After  restoring  discipline  in 
the  army  he  defeated  Jugurtha  at  the  river  Muthul  ( io8),  and 
finally  forced  him  to  seek  refuge  and  help  from  his  father-in- 
law,  King  Bocchus  of  Mauretania.  Even  the  skilful  Me- 
tellus  however  could  not  prevent  the  war,  in  consequence  of 
the  peculiarity  of  the  scene  of  war  and  of  its  inhabitants, 
from  degenerating  at  times  into  bootless  desert  raids ;  and  of 
this  circumstance  the  junior  general,  Gaius  Marius — a  man 
of  most  insignificant  origin,  who  had^earneSTfor  himself 
brilliant  laurels  at  the  river  Muthul,  but  had  since  quarrelled 
with  his  aristocratic  general — made  use,  in  order  to  advance 
his  own  claims  for  the  consulship  and  supreme  command  in 
the  next  year  by  belittling  and  calumniating  his  superior  ( io6). 
But  Marius  too  could  only  continue  the  guerilla  warfare  in 
the  desert ;  and  in  this  he  once  fell  into  such  straits  that 
the  Roman  army  was  only  saved  by  the  prudent  resolution 
of  his  commandant  of  cavalry,  young  C.  Cornelius  Su]|a. 
In  the  next  year  however  ( 105 )  Sulla  succeeded  by  negotiations 
in  persuading  King  Bocchus  to  surrender  Jugurtha  to  him. 
The  war  was  thus  ended,  and  Marius  as  chief  in  command 
was  able  on  the  ist  of  January  104  to  display  the  haughty 
Numidian  prince  in  his  triumphal  procession  in  Rome,  and 
then  had  him  put  out  of  the  way  in  his  dungeon.  Affairs 
in  Africa  were  settled  by  one  part  of  Numidia  coming  into 
the  Roman  province,  a  second  to  Bocchus  of  Mauretania, 
while  the  rest  remained  to  the  last  descendant  of  Massinissa. 
The  Cimhri  and  Teutones, — The  struggles  which  the  Ro- 
mans were  forced  almost  without  interruption  to  wage  in 
defence  of  their  northern  and  eastern  frontiers  against  the 
Alpine  tribes,  especially  the  Illyrian  races,  assumed  another 
and  more  perilous  appearance  when  for  the  flist  time  in  the 
year  113  that  nation  knocked  at  the  doors  of  the  Roman 
empire  which  was  destined  one  day  to  entirely  overthrow  it. 
Germanic  hordes  called  Cimbri  had  pressed  from  their 
northern  home  into  the  district  of  the  Middle  Danube,  then 
inhabited  by  Kelts,  and  in  the  Eastern  Alps  defeated  the 
Roman  Consul  who  first  confronted  them.    They  did  not  how- 


EXTERNAL    EVENTS  6i 

ever  follow  up  their  victory  by  an  irruption.  Four  years  later 
(109)  they  appeared  on  the  frontier  of  Roman  Gaul,  where  they 
again  inflicted  a  defeat  on  a  Consul.  But  it  was  not  until  four 
years  afterwards  ( 105 )  that  they  seem  to  have  sought  to  pene- 
trate into  Roman  territory,  at  first  on  Gallic  soil.  At  Arausio 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhone  (now  Orange)  was  fought  a 
terrible  battle,  which  owing  to  the  disagreement  of  the  two 
generals  proved  so  unfortunate  for  the  Romans  that  80,000 
men  are  said  to  have  fallen.  A  second  Cannae  seemed  to 
have  fallen  upon  Rome  ;  but,  like  Hannibal  formerly,  the 
Germans  did  not  now  undertake  the  dreaded  advance.  To 
ward  off  this  <  Gallic  Terror' — for  the  Cimbri  were  looked 
upon  as  Kelts — no  one  seemed  more  fitted  than  .planus,  who 
had  just  ended  the  African  war.  To  him  the  people,  against 
the  law,  assigned  a  second  consulate  for  the  year  104  and  the 
management  of  the  Gallic  war. 

When  Marius  reached  Transalpine  Gaul,  he  at  first  failed 
to  find  the  enemy  ;  for  the  Cimbri  in  their  random  wander- 
ings had  turned  to  Spain.  But  he  wisely  employed  the  repose 
allowed  him  in  disciplining  his  army  by  service  in  the 
trenches^  and  other  useful  operations,  and  in  preparing  by 
small  battles  for  the  great  one.  Meantime  the  Cimbri  had 
returned  from  Spain,  in  whose  warrior  population  they  had 
found  too  stubborn  an  opponent,  and  marched  northwards 
through  the  whole  of  Gaul,  on  their  journey  lighting  in 
the  district  of  the  Sequana  (Seine)  upon  another  Ger- 
manic race,  the  Teutones.  The  latter  were  in  the  same 
position  as  the  Cimbri  and  joined  them  in  their  further 
progress,  of  which  Roman  territory  was  now  to  be  the  object. 
For  unknown  reasons  the  gigantic  horde  of  Germans  divided 
itself  into  two  masses.  One  of  them,  mostly  consisting  of 
Teutones,  took  the  road  along  the  Rhone  into  Transalpine 
Gaul,  while  the  other  marched  towards  the  Northern  Alps. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Isere  Marius,  who  despite  the  law 
was  elected  Consul  year  after  year  from  104  till  100,  was 
met  by  the  Teutones  in  the  year  102.  After  an  indecisive 
battle  he  marched  after  them  and  did  not  bring  matters  to  a 

E 


62  ROMAN    HISTORY 

crisis  until  he  was  on  favourable  ground  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Aquae  Sextiae.  Here  the  lubberly  sons  of  the  North 
succumbed  as  much  to  the  heat  of  the  southern  sun  as  to 
Roman  legionary  tactics.  The  king  Teutobod  was  captured, 
his  army  almost  wholly  wiped  out. 

Meanwhile  the  Cimbri  had  pressed  on  over  the  Brenner 
into  the  valley  of  the  Adige,  driven  before  them  the  Roman 
army  which  confronted  them,  and  taken  up  their  quarters  for 
the  winter  of  1 02-101  in  the  Po  valley.  In  the  following 
year  (lOi)  they  marched  up  the  river,  and  at  Vercelli  in  the 
Raudian  Plains  met  Marius  as  he  was  returning  from  Gaul. 
The  superiority  still  possessed  by  the  Roman  arms  under 
a  capable  general  again  won  the  day,  and  the  race  of  the 
Cimbri  was  annihilated  like  their  kindred  in  the  preceding 
year  at  Aquae  Sextiae.  All  that  did  not  fall  a  prey  to  the 
sword  came  upon  the  slave-market  in  Rome. 


§23.   Marius  and  the  Party  of  Revolution 


8 


Gains  Marius,  the  son  of  a  peasant  from  the  hamlet  of 
Arpinum,  was  naturally  driven  to  the  party  of  the  democracy 
by  the  disfavour  of  his  aristocratic  comrades,  who  regarded 
all  offices,  both  political  and  military,  as  the  preserves  of  the 
nobility  and  sought  to  thrust  aside  the  brilliantly  successful 
upstart  (homo  novus).  It  was  to  this  party  alone  that  he 
owed  his  first  consulate  with  the  chief  command  in  the 
Jugurthine  war  and  the  series  of  his  unconstitutional  con- 
sulates from  104  to  100.  His  significance  lies  wholly  in  the 
military  department,  into  which  he  introduced  changes  that 
were  of  the  greatest  importance  for  a  later  age.  Marius' 
reform  of  the  army  was  based  on  the  recpgnition  that  the 
citizen  body  was  no  longer  sufficient  to  recruit  the  legions 
from ;  he  therefore  took  up  into  the  army  all  elements, 
freedmen  and  proletariat,  so  that  it  changed  from  a  citizen- 
militia  into  an  army  of  mercenaries  which  became  a  pliant 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  the  general  of  the  day,  looking  to 
him  alone  for  gain  and  distinction.     On  democratic  principles 


THE    PARTY    OF    REVOLUTION  63 

he  also  abolished  all  differences  based  on  property,  altered  the 
division  and  arrangement  of  the  army,  and  by  a  new  system 
of  exercise  based  on  the  arts  of  the  fencing-school  increased 
the  army's  efficiency  to  such  a  degree  that  we  are  able  to 
understand  his  extraordinary  successes  after  the  miserable 
defeats  of  other  generals. 

Marius  too,  like  every  other  really  important  man  of  this 
age,  was  now  dragged  into  the  mounting  waves  of  internal 
politics ;  but  here  the  man  of  the  sword  was  tried  and  found 
wanting. 

The  Democracy  ;  Saturninus  and  Glaucia. — Since  the  fall 
of  the  younger  Gracchus  the  popular  party  had  been  driven 
into  the  background,  but  was  stirred  into  fresh  activity 
particularly  through  the  impeachments  connected  with  the 
Jugurthine  war,  in  which  the  depravity  of  the  nobility  was 
unmasked.  In  Marius  it  deemed  it  had  found  its  proper 
champion.  He  was  joined  by  its  previous  representatives, 
L.  Appuleius  Saturninus  and  C.  Servilius  Glaucia,  both 
politicians  of  no  importance,  but  desperate  and  reckless  dema- 
gogues. These  three  men  divided  between  themselves  the 
supreme  power  for  the  year  100,  Marius  receiving  the  con- 
sulate, Saturninus  for  the  second  time  the  tribunate,  and 
Glaucia  the  praetorship.  The  ultra- democratic  tendency  of  ^ 
these  popular  leaders  appears  in  their  proposals ;  by  a  Corn  \'\ 
Law  that  almost  lowerecljo^zero  the  price  of  the  corn  to  be  A 
officially  sold  to  the  people,  and  by  a  Colonial  JL^aw  which 
aimed  in  the  especial  interest  of  the  ATarian  veterans  at 
foreign  colonisation  on  the  grandest  scale,  they  showed  their 
intention  of  regarding  exclusively  the  claims  of  the  lowest 
masses.  Thus  the  Equestrian  Order,  in  which  C.  Gracchus 
thought  he  had  created  a  buttress  of  democracy,  fell  into  the 
arms  of  the  Optimates,  and  to  their  alliance  the  rule  of  the 
masses  succumbed.  Marius  as  Consul  was  even  compelled 
to  personally  defend  public  order  against  his  two  associates 
when  they  proceeded  at  the  elections  for  the  next  year  to 
murder  and  violence.  Both  met  their  death  in  a  regular  street- 
battle.     Their  laws  were  at  once  cancelled,  and  impeachments 


64  ROMAN    HISTORY 

removed  a  number  of  their  adherents.  Marius  however,  who 
had  aimlessly  wavered  between  the  two  parties,  sank  into 
universal  contempt,  and  was  forced  on  the  expiration  of  his 
consulship  to  withdraw  sullenly  into  the  obscurity  of  private 
life. 

§  24.   Livius  Drusus  and  the  Social  War,       * 

91-88     B.C. 

The  Laivs  of  Marcus  Livius  Drusus, — The  Tribune  M. 
Livius  Drusus  (91),  himself  a  member  of  the  nobility, but  like 
the  Gracchi  inspired  with  a  lofty  enthusiasm,  came  to  the  con- 
viction that  the  Equestrian  Order  had  by  no  means  proved 
itself  worthy  of  the  trust  which  the  Gracchan  legislation 
had  placed  in  it  by  transferring  to  it  the  juries,  and  that  its 
verdicts  were  inspired  by  a  policy  of  self-interest  which  en- 
dangered the  State.  By  ousting  this  order  he  hoped  to  gain 
for  his  popular  measures  the  support  of  the  Optimates,  who 
hitherto  had  opposed  every  reform  ;  and  he  actually  succeeded 
in  carrying  through  the  following  plans — (i)  restoration  of 
the  juries  to  the  Senate,  which  was  to  be  increased  by  300 
members;  (2)  additional  largesses  of  corn  ;  (3)  conversion 
of  the  still  existing  domain-land  into  citizen-colonies.  But 
this  law  was  never  carried  out.  The  knights  at  first  raised  a 
protest  on  account  of  a  mistake  of  form  in  the  voting ;  but 
chance  presented  them  with  a  much  more  effectual  means  of 
agitation  for  their  ends.  It  had  become  known  that  Drusus 
was  in  close  connexion  with  the  Italian  allies  and  wished  to 
secure  for  them  the  Roman  citizenship.  This  claim  was  still 
equally  odious  to  the  nobility  and  to  the  commons.  It 
aroused  such  universal  anger  against  the  honourable  Tribune 
that  not  only  was  a  proposal  to  cancel  his  law  accepted  but 
Drusus  himself,  despite  his  quiet  behaviour,  was  removed  by 
assassination.  But  the  blindness  which  Roman  policy  dis- 
played in  this  point  was  soon  to  be  terribly  chastised. 

The  Marsian  or  Social  JVar  (91-88). — The  ferment  which 
1-ai  long  been  noticeable  among  the  allies  [Italici)  came  to  a 


DRUSUS    AND    THE    SOCIAL    WAR  65 

head  when  the  man  by  whose  championship  they  hoped  to 
attain  their  goal  had  fallen  a  victim  to  their  oppoiients.  How 
far  the  reproach  made  against  Drusus  of  having  formed  a  secret 
league  with  the  Italici  was  justified  need  not  be  considered ; 
certainly  the  organisation  with  which  we  see  the  allies  enter- 
ing upon  the  war  suggests  methodical  preparation.  The 
revolt  broke  out  in  the  little  Picentine  town  of  Asculum 
(now  Ascoli  on  the  Tronto)  ;  the  occasion  was  a  threaten- 
ing speech  of  the  Roman  Praetor,  to  which  the  people 
responded  by  murdering  him  and  many  Roman  citizens. 
Among  the  first  to  revolt  at  this  sign  were  the  sturdy 
mountain-folk  of  the  Marsi,  whence  this  war  is  also  called 
the  *  Marsian.'  After  the  rebels,  joined  by  the  greater  part 
of  Central  and  Lower  Italy,  had  vainly  demanded  to  be 
granted  the  citizenship  of  Rome,  they  proceeded  to  found  an 
independent  State ;  the  town  of  Corfinium,  on  the  river 
Pescara,  was  made  its  capital,  under  the  name  Italica.  This 
new  *  Anti-Rome'  gave  its  citizenship  to  all  revolted 
Italici,  and  received  a  constitution  modelled  on  that  of  its 
former  mistress  (a  Senate  of  500,  Consuls,  Praetors,  and 
coinage). 

The  war  that  now  flamed  up  (^Qo)  was  waged  by  both  sides  1 1 
with  the  exertion  of  their  uttermost  powers  and  with  passionate  ' 
bitterness.  Despite  some  successes  of  Marius  the  Romans  at 
the  end  of  the  first  year  of  the  war  found  themselves  forced 
to  make  the  concession  of  granting  citizenship  to  the  allies 
who  had  not  yet  revolted  [le^s^_jjjlia)»  A  second  law,  lex 
PlautiaPapirta,  soon  followed  (89),  which  extended  this  right  V 
to  all  allies  south  of  the  Po,  though  with  the  restriction  that 
the  votes  of  the  new  burghers  should  not  be  distributed  over  all 
the  thirty-five  tribes  but  should  remain  limited  to  eight  (or 
ten).  As  the  war  was  thereby  deprived  of  its  proper  ground, 
more  and  more  allies  withdrew  from  it ;  and  when  too  the 
new  Anti-Rome,  Corfinium,  had  fallen  in  the  year  88,  Sulla 
ended  the  war  by  repeated  victories  over  the  stubborn  Sam- 
nites  and  Campanians.  But  while  he  was  busied  in  be- 
leaguering Nola,  around  which  the  last  resistance  gathered. 


66  ROMAN    HISTORY 

a  catastrophe  burst  upon  Rome  which  shook  the  State  to  its 
foundations  and  forced  Sulla  into  interference  all  the  more  as 
he  himself  was  a  fellow-sufferer. 


§  25.    The  Sullan  Disorders  and  the   (First) 

MlTHRADATIC    WaR,    89-84    B.C. 

In  judging  this  period  of  revolution  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the 
point  at  issue  was  not  merely  a  question  of  power  between  aristocracy 
and  democracy  ;  it  was  the  economic  distress  of  the  humble  classes  that 
had  aroused  that  cry  for  help  from  the  State  which  had  now  been  ring- 
ing for  half  a  century  in  the  assemblies  and  streets  of  Rome.  The 
middle  and  lower  orders  of  burghers  had  been  brought  close  to  ruin 
firstly  by  the  costly  wars  of  the  third  and  second  century,  and  then 
still  more  by  their  most  disastrouf^sult  the"  iinOTistrously  increasing 
slave-system  ;  and'IhusTTad  been  created  a  proletariat  which  necessarily 
formed  the  fittest  soil  for  revolution.  This  distress  was  intensified  by 
the  bloody  war  which  now  for  the  first  time  since  the  struggle  with 
Hannibal  desolated  the  fatherland  itself,  and  drove  even  the  Italici, 
whose  position  hitherto  had  been  economically  more  favourable,  into  the 
camp  of  the  desperate.  At  this  moment  occurred  an  event  which  had 
been  threatening  for  a  considerable  time,  and  which  made  the  present 
dangerous  position  of  Rome  one  of  the  most  awful  gravity.  The  oro- 
vince  of  Asia,  the  richest  of  the  Roman  Empire,  had  been  seized  by  the 
Pontic  prince  Mithradates  and  the  Romans  there  resident  destroyed. 
By  this  so  large  a  number  of  the  richest  families  were  hurled  into 
banl<ruptcy  that  a  general  insolvency  arose  in  Rome.  This  moment 
of  deepest  distress  seemed  very  suitable  for  the  resumption  of  the  work 
of  reform  interrupted  by  the  death  of  Livius  Drusus. 

P.  Sulpiclus  Rufus,  a  Tribune  of  the  year  88,  and  like 
Drusus  a  member  of  the  nobility,  was  devoted  to  the  cause 
of  the  Commons,  whom  he  had  captivated  by  his  brilliant 
eloquence.  His  first  demands — distribution  of  the  new 
citizens  over  all  the  thirty-five  tribes  and  bestowal  of  citizen- 
ship upon  the  freedmen — were  intended  to  completely  end 
the  still  fermenting  rebellion  of  the  Italici  and  give  their 
rights  to  the  freedmen  who  since  Marias'  reform  of  the  army 
had  been  called  upon  for  service  in  war.  He  succeeded 
indeed,  though  not  without  violent  and  bloody  collisions  with 
the  Optimates,  in  carrying  through  for  the  moment  these  and 
some  other  popular  proposals  ;  but  his  power  lasted  only  a 
short  time.     Among  his  opponents  one  of  the  most  vehement 


THE    SULLAN    DISORDERS  67 

was  L.  Sulla,  one  of  the  Consuls  for  the  year,  who  at  the 
time  of  voting  had  come  to  Rome  and  there  only  with  diffi- 
culty escaped  death.  In  order  now  to  render  this  dangerous 
antagonist  harmless  Sulpicius  brought  forward  the  proposal 
that  the  chief  command  in  the  imminent  Asiatic  war,  which 
had  already  been  committed  to  Sulla,  should  be  resigned  to 
Marius.  Sulla  marched  with  his  army  from  Nola  to  Rome. 
In  a  fierce  street-battle  he  won  the  mastery,  and  drove  out 
the  revolutionaries,  on  whose  heads  a  ban  was  set.  Sulpicius 
himself  lost  his  life,  while  old  Marius  succeeded  in  escaping 
and  finding  after  weary  wanderings  concealment  in  Africa.^ 

L,  Cornelius  Sulla^  who  had  already  in  the  Jugurthine 
war  proved  himself  equally  capable  as  an  officer  and  skilful 
as  a  diplomatist,  and  had  just  succeeded  in  stifling  the  Social 
War,  now  held  in  Rome  unlimited  power  with  the  help  of 
the  army,  which  he  had  been  the  first  to  lead  against  his  own 
fellow- citizens.  Military  rule,  that  most  fatal  result  of  the 
Marian  reform  of  the  army,  succeeded  to  the  rule  of  the 
masses.  With  the  weapon  created  by  democracy  Sulla,  the 
rigid  aristocrat,  showed  to  the  decaying  republic  the  road  to 
monarchy.  After  some  temporary  regulations  aiming  at  a 
change  of  constitution  in  the  aristocratic  interest,  Sulla  found 
himself  compelled  to  depart  with  his  army  to  Asia,  where 
Mithradates  had  made  vigorous  advances.  He  had  however 
to  leave  Rome  in  a  very  uncertain  state,  especially  as  one  of 
the  two  Consuls  for  the  year  87,  L.  Cornelius  Cinna,  openly 
belonged  to  the  democratic  party. 

Asia  and  the  (Jirst)  Mithradatic  War  (89-84). — The  time 
in  which  internal  convulsions  forced  the  Roman  government  to 
turn  its  attention  away  from  the  observation  of  the  provinces 
had  been  used  by  an  Asiatic  prince.  King  Mithradates  of 
Paphlagonia  (the  south  coast  of  the  Black  Sea),  in  order  to 
make  conquests  in  alliance  with  his  son-in-law  Tigranes  of 
Armenia.  Mithradates'  '  Kingdom  of  the  Bosporus  '  soon 
extended  beyond  the  northern  shore  of  the  Black  Sea,  where 

1  Hence  the  proverbial  '  Marius  in  the  ruins  of  Carthage. ' 


68  ROMAN    HISTORY 

it  succeeded  to  the  inheritance  of  the  once  prosperous  Greek 
colonies,  now  destroyed  by  the  nomads.  A  war  with  Rome, 
which  Mithradates  does  not  seem  to  have  designed,  first  came 
about  through  the  Roman  governor  of  the  province  of  Asia, 
Manius  Aquillius,  instigating  in  90  the  Bithynian  King  Nico- 
medes,  Mithradates'  western  neighbour,  to  assail  the  Bosporan 
kingdom,  and  thus  compelling  Mithradates  to  take  up  arms 
against  the  Roman  allies  (89). 

But  the  Roman  administrator  had  conjured  up  war  too 
lightly.  After  splendid  preparations  of  a  thoroughly  Asiatic 
sort,  Mithradates  stood  in  the  heart  of  the  Roman  pro- 
vince (88).  Its  inhabitants,  exhausted  by  a  conscienceless 
system  of  taxation  and  by  most  brutal  slave- hunts,  not  only 
revolted  from  Rome,  but  also  carried  out  with  the  utmost 
diligence  the  terrible  sentence  of  death  which  Mithradates 
had  issued  from  Ephesus  on  all  bearing  the  Roman  name. 
Eighty  thousand,  according  indeed  to  some  accounts  1 50,000, 
Romans  of  every  age  and  sex  are  said  then  to  have  perished. 
This  massacre,  to  which  Mithradates  was  led  at  once  by  the 
Oriental  thirst  of  blood  and  by  greed  (for  he  confiscated  half 
of  the  whole  property  of  the  victims),  was  the  signal  for  a 
great  rising  of  the  East  against  the  West,  which  was  at  once 
joined  by  the  easily  inflamed  nation  of  the  Greeks.  Mith- 
radates was  accounted  the  saviour  from  the  Roman  yoke. 

At  last  Sulla  appeared  with  his  army  in  Greece  (87). 
Without  meeting  with  serious  resistance  he  advanced  as  far  as 
Attica.  Here  Athens,  in  the  remembrance  of  former  great- 
ness and  under  an  unfortunate  inspiration  of  patriotism,  had 
undertaken  the  duty  of  acting  as  the  centre  of  the  revolt. 
The  Athenians  indeed  succeeded  in  holding  out  against  Sulla 
for  some  months  ;  but  in  the  spring  of  the  next  year  (86)  they 
yielded  to  hunger,  and  only  the  harbour  of  Piraeus  was  able 
to  continue  the  resistance.  Sulla's  position  however  was  now 
for  a  moment  serious.  The  siege  of  the  well-fortified  and 
provisioned  port  made  no  progress  ;  he  lacked  a  fleet  in  order 
to  assail  his  chief  opponent  in  Asia ;  and  moreover  an  order 
to  resign  office  came  to  him  from  Rome,  where  now  the 


THE    MITHRADATIC    WAR  69 

democratic  party  under  Cinna  was  once  again  in  power.  It 
was  now  Mithradates  himself  who  saved  his  antagonist  by 
calling  ofF  the  garrison  of  Piraeus  to  Boeotia,  where  he  wished 
to  stand  for  a  fight.  Sulla  most  thoroughly  destroyed 
Piraeus,!  and  then  defeated  the  enemy  in  Boeotia  near 
Chaeronea.  Never  again  after  this  did  fortune  fail  Sulla's 
banners.^  When  in  Thessaly  he  came  upon  L.  Flaccus, 
who  had  been  appointed  his  successor,  the  troops  of  the  latter 
passed  over  in  such  numbers  to  Sulla  that  Flaccus  found  it 
more  advisable  to  betake  himself  at  once  to  Asia,  in  order  to 
gather  there  laurels  of  his  own. 

In  the  following  year  (85)  Mithradates  landed  once  more  an 
army  in  Greece ;  but  again  it  succumbed  to  Roman  tactics 
near  the  Boeotian  Orchomenus.  Sulla  then  cleared  the  rest 
of  Greece  of  the  rebellious  party,  and  in  Thessaly,  where  he 
held  his  winter- quarters,  built  ships  for  the  Asiatic  campaign. 

Meanwhile  the  Roman  army  in  Asia  had  killed  Flaccus 
and  chosen  as  its  general  a  certain  Fimbria,  who  though  a 
demagogue  of  the  worst  sort  was  yet  more  capable  as  a  soldier, 
and  by  the  conquest  of  Pergamon  inflicted  great  injury  on 
Mithradates.  The  position  of  Mithradates  moreover  had 
materially  altered  ;  through  the  misgovernment  of  Oriental 
despotism  he  had  wholly  lost  the  sympathies  of  the  Asiatic 
provincials,  and  when  now  after  several  successes  Lucullus, 
the  general  under  Sulla,  united  the  fleet  he  had  brought  up  in 
Cilician  and  Rhodian  waters  with  that  of  Sulla,  the  Asiatic, 
little  capable  of  resistance,  gave  up  the  war  and  sued  for  peace 
(84).  This  was  concluded  by  Sulla  himself  after  his  crossing 
into  Asia.  Apart  from  the  usual  indemnity,  Mithradates  was 
restricted  to  the  kingdom  which  he  had  possessed  before  the 
war.  The  full  vengeance  of  the  Romans  however  fell  upon 
the  revolted  province.  Sulla  took  over  the  troops  of  Fim- 
bria,  which    deserted  their  leader  and  thus  drove    him    to 

1  From  this  event  we  may  date  the  fall  of  Athens  as  the  commercial 
metropolis  of  the  East. 

■^  He  calls  himself  by  preference  Felix,  the  'fortunate  one,'  the  son  of 
Fortune. 


70  ROMAN    HISTORY 

suicide,  and  transferred  them  to  Licinius  Murena,  the  new 
administrator  of  Asia  ;  and  then  he  imposed  on  the  utterly 
exhausted  province  the  enormous  indemnity  of  20,000  talents, 
commissioning  his  subordinate  Lucullus  to  enforce  the  col- 
lection without  mercy.  Thus  the  once  flourishing  province 
was  again  given  over  to  the  whole  host  of  Roman  vampires, 
a  blow  from  which  it  was  never  able  to  recover. 

Cinna  and  Rome  during  the  Mithradatic  War, — We  have 
seen  that  Sulla  after  repressing  the  Sulpician  revolution  had 
been  unable  to  prevent  a  man  of  democratic  tendencies  from 
obtaining  the  consulate  for  87.  This  was  Cornelius  Cinna, 
of  whose  personality  little  more  is  known  than  that  he  was 
an  able  officer  in  the  Social  War.  The  craving  to  play  a 
political  part  in  these  agitated  times  seems  to  have  driven  him 
into  the  camp  of  the  Marians,  who  induced  him  to  take  up 
again  the  Sulpician  laws — bestowal  of  complete  citizenship 
on  the  allies  and  freedmen.  This  led  to  a  new  collision  of 
the  parties,  which  ended  in  the  victory  of  the  Optimates  and 
the  banning  of  Cinna  and  his  adherents.  But  the  democrats 
found  support  from  the  allies,  and  at  the  same  moment  old 
Marius  too  landed  in  Etruria.  From  all  sides  Italici,  discon- 
tented freedmen,  even  slaves  crowded  round  him.  Rome 
found  itself  assailed  from  two  quarters,  and  had  to  capitulate 
to  the  deposed  Consul.  Marius,  returning  with  Cmna  to 
Rome,  now  gratified  in  a  terrible  form  his  fanatical  hatred  of 
the  Optimates  who  had  so  often  thrust  him  back.  For  five 
days  and  nights  raged  the  butchery  to  which  he  condemned 
his  old  opponents,  a  slaughter  in  comparison  with  which  the 
awful  deed  of  Mithradates  may  seem  excusable.  The  old 
man,  drunk  with  vengeance,  did  not  however  long  survive  the 
triumph  of  living  to  gain  that  seventh  consulate  which  had 
been  prophesied  in  his  youth;  he  died  on  the  13th  day  of 
the  new  year  (86)  amid  the  merited  curses  of  the  nation  which 
he  had  twice  saved  from  ruin.  On  the  death  of  Marius  the 
revolutionary  party  itself  was  so  disgusted  with  the  rule  of 
blood  that  Sertorius,  one  of  the  most  eminent  among  the  new 
heads  of  the  party,  could  venture  to  have  4000  of  Marius' 


SULLA'S    RETURN 


ruffians  cut  to  pieces.  Cinna  now  began  an  unconstitutional 
government  which  started  by  overthrowing  again  the  Sullan 
laws  and  by  renewing  and  extending  those  of  Sulpicius. 
Sulla  was  also  removed  from  his  chief  command  ;  but  when 
Cinna  himself  set  out  for  Greece  in  order  to  free  himself  of 
his  rival  his  soldiers  slew  him  in  a  meeting  at  Ariminum  (in 
the  beginning  of  84).  In  Rome  men  waited  in  nervous 
anxiety  for  the  return  of  Sulla,  which  despite  his  conciliatory 
letters  to  the  Senate  threatened  to  bring  with  it  a  new  reaction 
and  a  new  rule  of  terror.  So  the  Consuls  of  the  year  84 
found  it  their  chief  task  to  hold  in  readiness  a  strong  army  in 
Italy,  and  on  the  return  of  Sulla  no  fewer  than  100,000  men 
are  said  to  have  been  in  arms  against  him. 

§  26.   SuLLA^s  Return,  Alteration  of  the  Con- 
stitution, AND  Death,  83-78  b.c. 

Sulla  at  War 'With  Rome  (83-79). — The  incapable  Consuls 
of  the  year  83  had  made  their  preparations  so  unskilfully  that 
Sulla  with  his  four  devoted  legions  could  advance  unchecked 
through  the  western  country  to  Campania,  where  a  victory 
at  Mount  Tifata  near  Capua  made  him  master  of  the  consular 
armies.  Many  members  of  the  Optimate  party  at  once  began 
to  turn  to  his  cause ;  among  them  was  young  Pompeius,  who 
had  hitherto  belonged  to  Cinna's  party,  but  in  consequence  of 
enmities  now  threw  himself  entirely  into  the  arms  of  Sulla 
and  placed  at  his  disposal  his  own  very  considerable  resources. 

The  enemy  however  was  still  not  to  be  despised  (82). 
Supported  by  the  still  unsettled  Italici,  especially  the  freedom- 
loving  Samnites,  the  Marians,  whose  chief  leader  was  now  the 
young  Consul  Marius,  had  kindled  the  torch  of  war  from 
Campania  and  Samnium  as  far  as  the  line  of  the  Po.  The 
decisive  blow  was  struck  before  the  gates  of  Rome  itself, 
where  on  the  ist  of  November  Sulla  after  a  fierce  struggle 
destroyed  the  enemy's  army,  consisting  mainly  of  Samnite 
irregulars,  and  thereby  forced  an  entrance.  A  few  days 
afterwards  he  caused  4000  of  the  captives  to  be  butchered 


72  ROMAN    HISTORY 

under  the  eyes  of  the  Senate,  a  clear  proof  that  his  basis  of 
settlement  was  the  annihilation  of  the  enemy.  Everywhere 
the  same  savagery  was  shown.  There  was  a  terrible  slaughter 
after  the  capture  of  Praeneste,  the  chief  bulwark  of  the 
Marians ;  Samnium  was  then  converted  into  the  wilderness 
which  for  the  most  part  it  has  remained  to  this  day.  The 
last  throes  of  the  struggle  still  continued  for  a  long  time,  for 
it  extended  into  the  provinces  of  Spain  (under  Sertorius), 
Sicily,  and  Africa,  all  of  which  were  held  by  revolutionary 
governors.  But  everywhere  the  cause  of  Sulla  was  victori- 
ous. His  son-in-law  Pompeius  then  won  his  first  warlike 
laurels  and  the  title  of '  The  Great.' 

Sulla  s  Dictatorship  and  Change  of  the  Constitution, — The 
unlimited  power  which  Sulla  actually  possessed  after  the 
capture  of  Rome  found  outward  expression  in  the  appoint- 
ment which  raised  him  to  the  long  forgotten  supreme  republican 
office  of  Dictator  with  the  utmost  conceivable  powers ;  his 
official  title  was  dictator  legibus  scribundis  et  rei  puhlicae  con- 
stituendae.  The  restoration  of  internal  order  was  not  attended 
with  the  moderation  which  Sulla  had  promised  when  in 
Greece ;  on  the  contrary  he  made  a  terrible  clearance  of  his 
opponents  by  the  notorious  'proscriptions.'  About  4000 
men  fell  victims  to  them  in  Rome  and  Italy  together,  and 
their  execution,  in  the  absence  of  any  control,  led  to  a  revolt- 
ing confusion  of  all  legal  and  moral  ideas. 

Supported  by  a  bodyguard  of  10,000  freedmen,  the 
'Cornelians,'  the  Dictator  began  his  legislation  [leges  Cor- 
neliae),  which  on  all  points  revealed  the  rigid  aristocrat.  In 
the  first  instance  he  sought  to  reduce  to  deepest  insignifi- 
cance the  Equestrian  Order,  the  creation  of  the  Gracchan 
revolution ;  he  transferred  the  juries  back  to  the  Senate  and 
stopped  up  the  chief  source  of  income  for  the  rich  trading 
classes  by  converting  taxes  into  fixed  payments.  He  had 
already  after  the  fall  of  Sulpicius  materially  lowered  the 
powers  of  the  Tribunate  of  the  Commons,  which  in  the 
revolutionary  period  had  grown  to  be  the  most  influential  of 
State   offices,  by  ordaining  that  Tribunes  should   introduce 


CHANGE    OF    THE    CONSTITUTION  ^z 

only  proposals  previously  approved  by  the  Senate ;  he  now 
caused  past  Tribunes  to  be  excluded  from  the  rest  of  the 
official  career,  a  measure  which  aimed  at  stifling  the  ambition 
for  this  office  in  all  able  men.  At  the  same  time  it  was 
further  deprived  of  its  essential  significance  by  the  fact  that 
the  right  of  intercession  no  longer  remained  unrestricted,  but 
every  act  of  intercession  might  become  the  object  of  a  judicial 
scrutiny  to  examine  into  its  justification.  The  right  of  form- 
ing the  juries,  which  Sulla  transferred  again  to  the  Senators, 
was  removed  farther  and  farther  from  the  commons  by  the 
establishment  of  a  number  of  new  standing  courts.  The 
Senate  also,  the  number  of  whose  members  Sulla  raised  to 
6co,  underwent  a  complete  reorganisation ;  it  was  no  longer 
to  receive  its  necessary  augmentation,  as  it  had  done  hitherto, 
from  the  Censors,  but  was  to  be  made  up  of  past  holders  of 
*  curule  offices.'  To  the  latter  was  now  joined  as  fourth  the 
quaestorship,  the  number  of  whose  members  was  raised  to 
twenty.  Thus  the  hitherto  immensely  influential  office  of 
the  censorship  was  also  done  away  with ;  for  its  second  duty 
too,  the  formation  of  the  tax-lists,  had  become  meaningless 
owing  to  the  abolition  of  the  tax  for  Italy  and  the  change 
from  a  system  of  citizen-militia  to  a  mercenary  organisation. 

Despite  the  thoroughly  aristocratic  tendency  of  his  legisla- 
tion, Sulla  was  compelled  nevertheless  to  keep  two  very 
important  institutions  of  the  revolution,  the  new  system  of 
citizenship  and  the  colonial  policy.  As  regards  the  former 
he  was  wise  enough  to  leave  alone  the  citizenship  of  the 
Italici  and  so  not  to  interfere  with  the  result  gained  by  the 
great  Italian  war ;  only  the  concessions  to  freedmen  were 
revoked.  In  the  foundation  of  new  colonies  however  he  far 
surpassed  his  predecessors,  in  order  to  satisfy  his  veterans  ;  he 
is  said  to  have  disposed  of  120,000  allotments  in  Italy. 

By  further  laws  relating  to  the  official  career  (order  of 
succession,  re-election),  administration  of  provinces  by  past 
Consuls  and  Praetors,  and  municipal  constitution,  Sulla  ex- 
tended his  reforming  activity  over  almost  all  departments  of 
the  State's  life,   and   much   was  created  by  him   that   was 


74  ROMAN    HISTORY 

permanent.  •  In  the  main  however  his  constitution,  like 
himself  a  child  of  a  wild  age,  was  soon  swept  away  by 
the  swelling  storms  of  the  revolution. 

Sulla  s  Retiremetit  and  Death, — Though  Sulla  clung  to  the 
supreme  power  entrusted  to  him  until  the  completion  of  his 
legislation,  he  had  nevertheless  allowed  the  regular  official 
administration  to  enter  into  operation  by  its  side,  and  in  the 
year  80  had  himself  filled  the  consulship.  On  the  new 
elections  for  the  year  79  he  surrendered  it.  And  now  the 
unexpected  happened.  He  voluntarily  resigned  his  dicta- 
torial power,  and  withdrew  as  a  simple  private  man  from 
business  of  State.  He  lived  to  enjoy  for  a  year  the  most 
agreeable  repose  on  the  lovely  Gulf  of  Puteoli  (now 
Puzzuoli),  until  a  sudden  sickness  swiftly  carried  him 

(78). 

§  27.  The  Disturbances  from  the  Death  of  Sulla  until 
THE  Fall  of  the  Sullan  Oligarchy  (78-70  b.c.) 

Sulla's  restoration  of  order,  energetically  as  it  was  carried  out,  yet 
bore  in  itself  the  germ  of  death.  On  the  one  hand  it  had  brought  back 
into  power  the  party  against  which  the  revolution  had  already  for  fifty 
years  been  directed  ;  on  the  other  hand  it  was  based  on  pure  military 
force,  which  might  be  made  by  its  possessor  into  an  instrument  for  any 
new  upheaval.  The  knights,  the  '  financiers'  who  had  been  deprived 
of  their  privileges  and  in  part  of  their  sources  of  revenue — the  freedmen 
whose  citizenship  was  declared  forfeit — the  masses  of  the  capital,  from 
whom  Sulla  had  withdrawn  the  largesses  of  corn — above  all,  the 
numberless  beggared  proscripts  and  the  Italici  dispossessed  by  the 
land-allotments — all  formed  a  group  of  malcontents  from  whose  midst 
an  assault  upon  the  present  constitution  might  every  moment  be 
expected.  Against  these  the  ruling  party,  the  oligarchy,  lacked  after 
Sulla's  death  a  man  capable  of  entering  into  his  inheritance.  Pompeius, 
the  Dictator's  son-in-law  and  most  honoured  general,  was  not  at  heart 
devoted  to  the  aristocracy,  to  which  indeed  as  a  former  Cinnan  he  was 
an  object  of  suspicion ;  and  Marcus  Licinius  Crassus,  the  wealthiest 
man  of  the  age,  did  not  deem  the  hour  to  have  come  in  which  he 
designed  to  make  use  of  his  influence. 

The  Revolution  of  Lepidus{j%), — M.  Aemilius  Lepidus,one 
of  the  Consuls  of  the  year  78,  made  himself  the  representative 
of  those  who  were  raising  in  ever  louder  tones  the  democratic 


SERTORIUS    IN    SPAIN  75 

demands — re-establishment  of  the  tribunician  power,  restora- 
tion of  the  banished  and  dispossessed  to  their  old  rights,  and 
renewal  of  the  corn  largesses.  While  this  contest  was  still 
going  on  in  Rome  open  rebellion  broke  out  in  Etruria,  the 
ejected  landholders  of  Faesulae  (Fiesole  near  Florence) 
recovering  their  property  by  armed  force  and  with  the 
slaughter  of  Roman  colonists.  The  Senate  had  now  to  act, 
and  it  sent  both  Consuls  to  Etruria  to  enrol  an  army  there  and 
punish  the  rising.  Lepidus  however  waited  in  inaction  until 
his  year  of  office  (77)  had  run  out.  Then  he  marched  against 
Rome,  to  force  the  Senate  into  acceptance  of  the  democratic 
demands.  He  was  however  defeated  on  the  Campus  Martius 
by  his  colleague  of  the  past  year,  Catulus,  while  his  second 
in  command,  whom  Pompeius  captured  at  Mutina  (Modena), 
suffered  the  penalty  of  death.  Soon  afterwards  Lepidus  too 
died  in  Sardinia,  to  which  he  sought  to  transplant  the  revolt, 
and  the  remnant  of  his  army  under  Perperna  crossed  over  to 
Spain. 

Sertorius  in  Spain, — The  Mario-Cinnan  governor  of  Spain, 
Sertorius,  one  of  the  most  eminent  leaders  of  his  party  and 
perhaps  the  ablest  man  of  this  whole  period,  was  still  engaged 
in  a  struggle  with  the  Sullan  administrator  Caecilius  Metellus. 
Supported  by  the  sympathies  of  native  tribes,  especially  of  the 
valiant  Lusitani,  Sertorius  came  forward  as  a  regular  Roman 
official ;  and  for  a  time  his  power  was  so  strong  that  his 
diplomatic  connexions  extended  over  Italy  as  far  as  Asia, 
where  he  ventured  to  negotiate  with  Mithradates  in  the  name 
of  Rome. 

The  settlement  of  the  wearisome  and  costly  Spanish  war, 
which  despite  his  ability  Metellus  was  unable  to  decide, 
became  an  ever  more  pressing  question ;  and  so  it  was  not 
difficult  for  Pompeius,  who  had  risen  still  higher  in  popularity 
through  the  overthrow  of  Lepidus,  to  cause  the  chief  com- 
mand in  Spain  to  be  assigned  to  himself,  in  defiance  of  the 
legal  regulations  (77).  For  a  long  time  the  generalship  of 
Sertorius  succeeded  in  preventing  the  junction  of  Pompeius 
and  Metellus;  and  even  after  this  had  been  effected  (75) 


76  ROMAN    HISTORY 

the  bold  partisan  kept  his  opponents  for  two  years  more  in 
check,  until  he  fell  a  victim  to  a  mutiny  stirred  up  by  Per- 
perna  (72).  The  native  tribes  now  withdrew  or  surrendered  ; 
the  rest  of  the  insurgents  were  defeated  with  little  trouble. 
Perperna  and  many  other  subordinate  generals  came  to  their 
death  by  the  executioner's  axe.  In  71  Pompeius  returned 
to  Italy. 

The  Slave- War  (73-71). — A  troop  of  slaves,  led  by  the 
bold  Thracian  Spartacus,  had  burst  out  of  a  gladiators'  school 
in  Capua.  After  setting  free  considerable  masses  of  slaves 
they  had  taken  up  so  strong  a  position  on  Vesuvius  that  two 
Roman  brigades  had  been  forced  to  retreat  with  heavy  loss. 
Tke  rising  quickly  spread  over  the  whole  of  Italy,  and  the 
bitterness  on  both  sides  expressed  itself  in  a  merciless  warfare 
which  most  horribly  desolated  the  land.  Even  the  able 
M.  Licinius  Crassus,  who  was  entrusted  in  the  hour  of 
supreme  need  with  the  chief  command,  would  not  have 
succeeded  so  swiftly  in  repressing  the  rising,  which  Spartacus 
conducted  with  extreme  skill,  if  a  division  of  the  slave- 
hordes  had  not  been  brought  about  by  an  inner  rift,  arising 
from  the  opposition  of  the  Kelto-Germanic  and  the  Helleno- 
Syrian  elements.  Once  sundered,  the  slaves  yielded  to  the 
better  disciplined  soldiers.  Spartacus  died  a  hero's  death  in 
Apulia.  Other  troops  were  gradually  wiped  out ;  a  last 
band,  that  sought  to  fight  its  way  to  the  Alps,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Pompeius  as  he  returned  from  Spain  (71).  He 
cut  it  to  pieces,  and  for  this  credited  himself  with  the  sup- 
pression of  the  slave-rising. 

Fall  of  the  Sullan  Oligarchy, — It  is  one  of  fate's  peculiar 
ironies  that  Sulla's  son-in-law  and  most  eminent  favourite 
and  the  man  who  owed  his  immeasurable  wealth  to  the 
Sullan  disturbances  lent  their  hands  to  cancelling  Sulla's 
constitution.  Pompeius  and  Crassus,  both  of  them  returning 
from  victorious  campaigns,  leagued  themselves  with  the 
democracy,  which  procured  for  them  the  consulate  for  the 
year  70 ;  and  they  restored  the  Gracchan  constitution. 
The  Tribunate  recovered  its  former  extent  of  power  ;  the 


EVENTS    IN    THE    EAST  ^n 

Censorship  revived  ;  the  juries  of  knights  were  re-established  ; 
and  in  the  interest  of  the  equestrian  order  the  administration 
of  provincial  taxation  was  recast  into  the  old  system  of 
contract.  The  Gracchan  corn-law  had  already  come  again 
into  force  some  years  previously. 

§  28.    Events  in  the  East  and  Pompeius,   74-64  B.C. 

To  the  east  of  the  great  Mediterranean  region,  where  the  power  of 
le  Romans  was  not  yet  firmly  estabhshed,  it  had  been  long  endangered 
^by  three  enemies  in  particular.  The  enterprising  spirit  of  Mithradates 
of  Pontus  had  been  by  no  means  depressed  with  his  defeat  by  Sulla  ; 
directly  after  Sulla's  withdrawal  warlike  complications  began  anew 
owing  to  frontier  disputes,  and  took  so  unfavourable  a  course  for  the 
Romans  that  the  Senate  thought  it  well  to  settle  them  by  a  not  very 
creditable  peace.  This  was  the  second  Mithradatic  War  (83-81). 
About  the  same  time  a  new  enemy  rose  up  against  Rome  in  Tigranes 
of  Armenia,  the  son-in-law  of  Mithradates,  with  whom  the  Pontic 
prince  designed  to  share  the  dominion  of  Asia,  and  who  had  already 
extended  his  conquests  over  a  great  part  of  the  Parthian  (Persian) 
Mesopotamia  and  Syria  up  to  the  frontier  of  Egypt.  The  foundation 
of  this  Grand  Sultanate  was  all  the  more  unwelcome  to  the  Romans 
as  it  directly  collided  with  the  sphere  of  their  power  ;  for  since  the 
death  of  the  last  legitimate  Ptolemaeus  in  81  Egypt  had  belonged  to 
the  Roman  people  on  the  ground  of  a  supposed  will,  although  it  had 
been  left  for  the  time  in  the  hands  of  two  illegitimate  princes. 

But  a  still  greater  danger  to  the  Roman  power  in  the  East  lay  in  the 
Pirates.  Starting  from  their  nests,  CiHcia  and  Crete,  they  not  only 
harried  the  coasts  of  Asia  and  Greece,  but  extended  their  audacious 
buccaneering  as  far  as  Sicily  and  even  the  Italian  coasts,  and  threatened 
to  cripple  the  commerce  of  the  whole  Mediterranean. 

The  (^th'trd)  Mithradatic  and  Armenian  Wars  until  the 
appearance  of  Pompeius  (74-67). — When  the  acquisition  of 
Bithynia,  which  came  to  them  by  legacy,  had  made  the 
Romans  neighbours  of  the  Pontic  kingdom,  Mithradates 
deemed  the  moment  for  the  renewal  of  hostilities  had  arrived. 
His  connexion  with  Sertorius,  who  had  even  sent  him 
officers  to  improve  the  organisation  of  his  army,  an  alliance 
with  the  pirates,  and  the  favourable  Anti- Roman  feeling  in 
the  province  of  Asia  as  well  as  in  Bithynia,  seemingly  gave 
him  an  advantage.  At  first  too  fortune  was  on  his  side  ; 
but  during  the  siege  of  Cyzicus  the  Roman  general  L.  Li- 


78  ROMAN    HISTORY 

cinius  Lucullus  completely  surrounded  him,  and  inflicted  on 
him  heavy  losses  throughout  a  whole  winter  (74-73)  ;  and 
it  was  but  a  small  part  of  his  army  that  he  brought  back  out 
of  the  Roman  grip  to  his  Pontic  kingdom.  In  the  next  year 
(72)  he  was  defeated  at  Cabira.  Deprived  of  all  his  power, 
he  fled  to  his  son-in-law  Tigranes.  After  the  often  stubborn 
resistance  of  the  great  commercial  cities  of  Greek  origin  had 
been  crushed,  Pontus  was  constituted  by  Lucullus  a  Roman 
province  (72-70).  Lucullus  tried  too  to  arrange  the  affairs 
of  the  sorely  tried  province  of  Asia  with  gentleness,  and 
thereby  drew  upon  himself  the  hatred  of  the  Roman 
capitalist  party. 

Tigranes,  to  whom  his  father-in-law's  presence  was  very 
inconvenient,  nevertheless  refused  to  surrender  him.  In 
consequence  he  found  himself  suddenly  attacked  by  Lucullus 
(69)  and  forced  to  take  flight  into  the  heart  of  his  kingdom. 
Soon  however  he  appeared  with  an  army  of  tenfold  superi- 
ority before  Tigranocerta,  which  he  had  founded  as  capital 
of  the  new  Grand  Sultanate,  and  which  was  now  beleaguered 
by  the  Roman  army ;  but  in  one  of  the  most  important 
battles  of  Roman  military  history  he  was  completely  defeated 
by  the  brilliant  tactics  of  Lucullus.  Instigated  however  by 
the  desperate  Mithradates,  whose  life  was  now  at  stake, 
Tigranes  would  not  consent  to  peace,  but  forced  Lucullus  to 
follow  him  into  the  mountains  of  Armenia  up  to  his  old 
capital,  Artaxata  on  Ararat  ( 68 ) .  In  the  toilsome  mountain- 
campaign  the  soldiers,  who  for  some  time  had  been  stirred 
up  by  Lucullus'  enemies,  the  capitalist  party,  refused  obedi- 
ence;  and  when  in  the  next  year  (67)  the  news  of  the  de- 
position of  their  general  arrived  at  the  same  time  as  his 
successor,  who  out  of  jealousy  reversed  his  operations,  the 
brilliant  successes  of  Lucullus  came  to  nothing.  Mithradates 
meanwhile  had  once  more  gained  possession  of  his  kingdom, 
where  he  was  again  able  to  enkindle  the  hatred  of  the 
Orientals  towards  Roman  dominion,  and  Tigranes  re- 
entered undisturbed  into  the  complete  possession  of  his 
empire. 


EVENTS    IN    THE    EAST  79 

The  Pirates  and  the  Cretan  War  (68-67). — A  special 
expedition  had  been  despatched  in  the  year  68  against  the 
pirates,  and  under  the  leadership  of  Caecillus  Metellus,  called 
Creticus^  the  island  of  Crete,  one  of  the  robbers'  chief  nests, 
had  been  cleared  in  spite  of  a  valiant  resistance  ;  but  withal 
the  plague  of  piracy  which  had  spread  over  the  whole 
Mediterranean  was  so  far  from  being  repressed  that  in  the 
year  67  a  famine  threatened  to  break  out  in  Rome  through 
the  failure  of  the  transmarine  corn  supplies.  The  Senate 
now  decided,  on  the  proposal  of  the  Tribune  Gabinius,  to 
create  a  command  such  as  had  never  yet  been  placed  in  one 
hand  ;  a  supreme  general  was  to  be  nominated  for  three 
years  against  the  buccaneers,  with  the  power  of  disposing  of 
all  State  treasures,  of  raising  levies  everywhere,  and  of 
appointing  his  own  subordinate  generals,  as  many  as  twenty- 
five  in  number.  This  lex  Gabinia  signified  the  legal  sur-lf^ 
render  of  the  republic  To  military  monarchy.  The  new' 
command  was  entrusted  to  Pompeius,  who  most  brilliantly 
discharged  the  task  imposed  on  him,  clearing  the  whole 
Mediterranean  of  the  pirates  in  barely  three  months,  destroy- 
ing their  dens  and  robber-castles,  and  endeavouring  in  lieu  of 
the  cruel  mode  of  punishment  hitherto  practised  to  make  them 
into  useful  members  of  the  State  by  giving  them  fixed  settle- 
ments. The  consequence  of  this  magnificent  success  was 
that  Pompeius  was  also  entrusted  by  the  lex  Majjilia,  which 
was  zealously  supported  by  Cicero,  with  the' continuance  of 
the  now  halting  Asiatic  war. 

Pompeius  in  Asm  :  End  of  the  Mithradatic  and  Armenian 
Wars  (66-62). — On  Asiatic  soil  too  Pompeius  was  not 
deserted  by  his  luck.  Mithradates  fled  after  losing  a  battle 
into  his  Bosporan  kingdom  north  of  the  Black  Sea  ;  Tigranes 
surrendered  at  the  first  assault,  and  had  his  possession  con- 
firmed by  the  Roman  victor.  Although  the  war  was  not 
ended  so  long  as  Mithradates  lived,  the  great  difficulties  with 
which  a  passage  of  the  Caucasus  threatened  the  Roman  army 
led  Pompeius  to  decline  to  follow  his  obstinate  antagonist  into 
his  Bosporan  kingdom.     He  devoted  the  next  years  (65-63) 


8o  ROMAN    HISTORY 

to  the  settlement  of  Asiatic  affairs.  Meanwhile  the  destiny 
of  the  aged  Mithradates  was  fulfilled  without  the  interference 
of  Pompeius.  After  striving  in  vain  to  collect  once  more 
all  the  resources  of  his  northern  kingdom  for  a  campaign  of 
vengeance  against  the  Romans,  he  fell  a  victim  to  the  family- 
feuds  so  common  in  these  Oriental  despotisms,  and  killed 
himself  at  Panticapaeum  in  the  Crimea  when  successfully 
attacked  by  his  son  Pharnaces  (63).  Such  was  the  end  of 
the  man  who  for  thirty  years  had  kept  the  Roman  empire  in 
suspense,  not  so  much  through  his  remarkable  abilities  as 
through  the  almost  inexhaustible  resources  of  his  dominions, 
and  who  appeared  to  his  contemporaries  as  quite  a  second 
Hannibal,  although  in  reality  he  was  as  far  below  the  latter 
as  the  republic  against  which  he  struggled  was  below  that 
which  the  great  Carthaginian  had  to  confront. 

After  the  last  resistance  in  the  west  of  Asia  Minor  had 
been  broken  (64),  Pompeius  turned  to  Syria,  where  under 
the  weak  rule  of  several  Seleucid  princes  Beduin  sheikhs  and 
bold  adventurers  had  founded  kingships  of  their  own.  Pom- 
peius set  to  work  vigorously.  He  deposed  the  incapable 
Seleucids,  and  incorporated  Syria  in  the  Roman  empire  as  a 
province.  He  found  himself  also  compelled  to  interfere  in 
Jewish  affairs,  and  settled  the  feud  between  the  Maccabaean 
brothers  Aristobulus  and  Hyrcanus  by  restoring  the  old 
priestly  rule  of  the  Pharisees  and  joining  Judaea  to  the 
province  of  Asia. 

A  frontier  dispute  that  had  broken  out  between  Tigranes 
of  Armenia  and  the  Parthian  king  was  decided  by  Pompeius 
in  favour  of  the  former,  according  to  the  principles  familiar  to 
Roman  policy,  of  humbling  the  obedient  ally  the  moment  he 
was  no  longer  needed.  The  way  was  thus  paved  for  the  long 
wars  with  the  Parthians  which  the  Romans  had  later  to  bear. 
In  other  respects  however  Pompeius'  method  of  arranging 
Oriental  affairs  was  shrewd  and  prudent.  He  was  concerned 
for  the  revival  of  the  countries  which  had  long  groaned  under  ! 
the  burden  of  the  war.  Countless  cities  were  either  settled 
anew  or  founded  for  the  first  time  by  him,  and  out  of  these 


EVENTS    UNTIL    THE    TRIUMVIRATE        8i 

* Pompeius-towns '  i^Pompe'wpoIeis)  numerous  Roman  veterans 
colonised  and  romanised  the  Orient. 

From  the  reorganisation  of  the  East  arose  the  five  pro- 
vinces of  Asia,  Bithynia  and  Pontus,  Ciiicia,  Syria,  and 
Creta. 

§  29.   Italian   Events  until  the  Triumvirate, 

70-60    B.C. 

Parties  in  Rome;  Gaius  Julius  Caesar. — In  an  age  in 
which  is  prepared  and  matured  a  change  from  one  form  of 
government  to  its  opposite — in  this  case  from  the  republican 
to  the  monarchical — political  parties  usually  lose  their  former 
aspect  and  make  way  for  new  divisions.  The  aristo- 
cracy exalted  once  more  by  Sulla  (* nobility'  or  Optimate 
party)  still  indeed  lived  on ;  but  its  decrepit  condition  is 
proved  by  the  very  fact  that  its  most  eminent  representative 
Was  a  man  like  M.  Porcius  Cato,  an  honest  but  narrow 
republican  aristocrat  who  copied  the  rigid  morality  and  punc- 
tiliousness of  his  forefather  in  the  time  of  the  third  Punic  war, 
and  like  him  became  a  political  caricature.  A  party  that  clung 
to  past  ideals  was  no  longer  capable  of  life  in  the  rough 
present  of  revolutionary  times ;  and  so  we  have  already  seen 
that  Pompeius,  accounted  the  heir  of  the  Sullan  Reaction, 
had  only  attained  his  extraordinary  position  of  power  by  ap- 
proaching the  democracy  (the  Populares).  He  and  his  asso- 
ciate Crassus,  who  likewise  owed  his  existence. to  Sulla,  were 
looked  on  as  the  heads  of  the  popular  party.  But  it  was  no 
longer  these  two  parties  that  were  the  chief  factors  of  political 
life ;  it  was  the  several  activities  of  individuals  or  of  smaller 
circles,  pressing  as  they  will  in  such  times  of  ferment  into  the 
foreground.  These  found  their  expression  in  more  or  less 
secret  societies,  comparable  to  the  Greek  hetaireiai,  which 
began  to  rule  public  life.  These  clubs  voiced  their  interests 
either  by  gaining  over  able  orators  of  the  Bar  and  by  every 
kind  of  corruption,  or  still  more  often  by  their  well-organised 
armed  gangs.     It  was  the  class  of  demagogues. 


82  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Among  those  who  were  seeking  to  win  a  political  station  the  man 
now  came  to  the  front  who  was  fated  to  turn  into  a  new  course  the 
destiny  not  only  of  his  people  but  of  the  whole  European  world.  Gains 
Julius  Caesar,  a  kinsman  of  Marius  and  son-in-law  of  Cinna,  had  used 
the  time  of  the  Sullan  reaction,  in  which  it  was  advisable  for  him  to  be 
quiet,  for  developing  by  study  his  brilliant  gifts.  Soon  afterwards  he 
had  aroused  the  notice  of  the  public  both  by  his  activity  as  an  orator 
and  by  his  bold  opposition  in  the  Marian  interest,  as  well  as  by  his 
extravagant  living,  which  moreover  was  supported  wholly  by  debts. 
His  fixed  purpose  of  playing  a  political  part  suggested  to  him  the 
advisability  of  seeking  to  attach  himself  to  M.  Crassus,  who  was  not 
only  the  leader  of  the  democracy  in  Pompeius'  absence,  but  through 
his  enormous  wealth  might  always  be  useful  to  the  insolvent  beginner. 
By  games  of  prodigal  magnificence  which  he  brought  out  as  aedile  of 
the  year  65  Caesar  also  gained  ground  among  the  mass  of  the  people. 

The  CatUinaria?!  Conspiracy  and  Marcus  Tullius  Cicero. — 
One  necessary  result  of  the  demoralisation  caused  by  the 
Sullan  proscriptions,  with  their  outrageous  enrichment  of 
broken-down  characters,  was  the  presence  in  Rome  of  a 
number  of  men  who  after  squandering  their  shamefully 
acquired  property  longed  to  obtain  new  wealth  in  the  same 
way.  The  higher  the  rank  of  these  men  was,  the  more 
lofty  was  the  goal  to  which  they  aspired ;  and  of  the  clubs 
which  aimed  at  securing  the  highest  offices  in  the  State  one 
of  the  most  active  was  apparently  that  which  had  at  its 
head  two  creatures  of  Sulla  and  members  of  the  nobility, 
L.  Sergius  Catilina  and  Cn.  Calpurnius  Piso.  They  had 
once  failed  to  secure  the  Consulate  for  two  men  of  their 
party  ;  now  in  the  year  64,  when  the  return  of  the  victorious 
Pompeius  was  close  at  hand,  they  set  to  work  with  greater 
energy  in  order  to  effect  the  election  of  Catilina  together 
with  that  of  the  insignificant  and  easily  manageable  C. 
Antonius.  It  is  quite  credible  that  Crassus  and  Caesar  were 
not  sorry  to  see  the  intrigues  of  a  party  which  was  working 
against  the  Optimates  and  could  certainly  never  win  for  itself 
any  permanent  success.  But  the  reproach  raised  against 
these  men  of  having  connived  at  or  actually  belonged  to  the 
Catilinarian  conspiracy  will  appear  all  the  more  frivolous  if  1 
we  consider  that  this  conspiracy  was  nothing  but  the  effort  of  I 
a  political  group  to  obtain  power  and  influence  ;  and  if  at  the 


EVENTS    UNTIL    THE    TRIUMVIRATE        83 

same  time  arrangements  were  made  to  remove  by  force  the 
leading  opponents  and  to  set  up  a  military  power,  no  con- 
stitutional change  since  Gracchus  had  been  effected  on  other 
lines.  However,  the  Catilinarians  failed  this  year  also  to 
carry  their  two  candidates;  only  C.  Antonius  was  success- 
ful, and  his  colleague  was  the  famous  barrister  Cicero,  to 
whom  the  Optimate  party  had  turned  for  help,  although  he 
did  not  belong  to  them  by  birth  and  his  political  sentiments 
were  not  clearly  discernible. 

Marcus  Tullius  Cicero  sprang  from  an  equestrian  family  in  the 
district  of  Arpinum.  He  had  trained  his  inborn  gift  for  oratory  by 
vigorous  study  at  the  best  Greek  schools  of  rhetoric  with  such  success 
that  he  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  most  brilliant  orator  of  all  times  and,  for 
the  Romans,  as  founder  of  the  lofty  prose  style.  In  this  lies  his  undying 
merit.  In  politics  however  his  abilities  did  not  keep  step  with  his 
ambition  and  vanity,  and  the  dependence  of  his  political  position  is 
indicated  clearly  enough  by  the  fact  that  after  having  championed  the 
Gabinian  and  Manilian  laws,  by  which  the  democracy  gave  Pompeius 
supreme  power  in  the  State,  he  now  was  entrusted  with  the  Consulate 
as  the  expected  saviour  of  the  Optimates. 

Cicero  now  {^3)  saw  that  his  chief  task  lay  in  keeping 
watch  on  the  CMnftarian  club,  which  was  ceaselessly  pur- 
suing its  designs  and  striving  to  gain  a  military  power  outside 
Rome.  By  means  of  a  traitor  the  Consul  was  kept  con- 
tinually informed  of  all  their  plans ;  and  so  success  attended 
neither  the  designed  outbreak  of  the  revolution  on  the  day  of 
the  Consular  elections  for  62  nor  an  attempt  on  the  life  of 
Cicero,  whom  Catilina  would  gladly  have  put  out  of  the  way 
before  his  departure  to  the  army  in  Etruria.^  Nevertheless 
Cicero  allowed  the  head  of  the  party  to  withdraw  unhindered 
and  waited  another  month  before  proceeding  to  arrest  the 
noblest  members  of  the  conspiracy  remaining  in  Rome. 
Upon  these  he  caused  the  death-penalty  to  be  pronounced 
and  immediately  executed,  contrary  to  the  lex  de  provocatione.  • 
The  degree  of  the  Catilinarians'  guilt  we  only  know  from 
Cicero's  overdrawn  speeches  for  the  prosecution,  in  which 

1  On  the  occasion  of  this  attempt  Cicero  delivered  on  the  8th  Novem  - 
ber  the  first  of  his  famous  Catilinarian  Orations,  quo  tisqiie  tandem. 


84  ROMAN    HISTORY 

he  loved  to  paint  himself  as  the  saviour  of  the  commonwealth 
and  as  a  second  Romulus.  In  any  case  the  energetic  Consul 
by  his  prompt  action  had  suppressed  a  party  which  aimed  at 
appropriating  power;  Catilina  himself  was  surrounded  at 
Pistoria  (Pistoja)  as  he  sought  to  force  his  way  over  the 
Apennines  into  Upper  Italy,  and  after  a  most  valiant  resist- 
ance slain  with  the  greater  part  of  his  army. 

Return  of  Pcii:pjius, — Already  in  the  autumn  of  63  Pom- 
peius  had  sent  to  Rome  one  of  his  subordinate  generals, 
Metellus  Nepos,  who  was  to  get  himself  elected  Tribune  for 
the  next  year  and  as  such  to  pave  the  way  for  his  master's 
plans.  Metellus  at  once  after  taking  office  (62)  proposed 
that  Pompeius  should  receive  the  Consulate  for  61  and  be 
allowed  to  keep  his  army  in  order  to  end  the  Catilinarian 
war.  Both  propositions  were  rejected  after  stormy  opposition 
from  the  Optimates,  especially  from  their  champion  Cato  ; 
open  envy  and  short-sighted  republicanism  would  not  put 
still  greater  powers  into  the  hands  of  the  glorified  conqueror 
of  Asia.  Pompeius,  who  in  the  autumn  had  landed  at 
Brundisium  and  there  loyally  disbanded  his  army,  entered 
Rome  in  the  beginning  of  61.  He  was  greeted  on  all  sides 
with  coolness ;  even  the  leaders  of  the  Populares,  Caesar  and 
Crassus,  had  no  interest  in  coming  forward  for  him  and  giving 
serious  support  to  his  wishes.  It  seemed  as  though  the  part 
of  Pompeius  were  played  out. 

§  30.  The   First  Triumvirate  and  Cjesar's  Conquest 
OF  Gaul,  60-49  ^•^• 

The  First  Triumvirate  and  its  Results, — In  the  course  ol 
the  year  61  Pompeius  made  vain  efforts  to  become  himself 
popular  by  popular  bills,  for  instance,  abolition  of  taxes  in 
Italy.  Meanwhile  (60)  Caesar,  after  having  held  the 
Praetorship  in  62,  had  been  acting  with  great  success  as 
pro-praetor  in  Spain,  and  Brought  thence  not  only  honour- 
able laurels  from  a  war  with  the  Lusitani  but  also  abundant 
wealth,    which    was    absolutely    necessary    to    him    for    his 


THE    FIRST    TRIUMVIRATE  85 

designs.  The  hour  however  had  not  yet  come  for  him  to 
advance  alone.  He  therefore  concluded  with  Pompeius  and 
Crassus  an  alliance  calculated  to  distribute  the  whole  power  of 
the  State  between  the  three,  the  First  Triumvirate.  Caesar, 
the  most  important  of  them,  received  the  Consulate  for  59J^  * 
an  extraordinary  rank  was  assured  to  the  two  other  Triumvirs.  / 
As  Consul  Caesar  caused  Pompeius'  arrangements  in  Asia  to 
be  ratified  en  bloc,  and  brought  forward  in  the  interest  of  the 
veterans  an  agrarian  law  by  which  the  State  was  to  divide 
the  territory  of  Capua  into  lots  for  them  and  renounce  all 
claim  to  rent;  this  however  was  only  for  the  poor  fathers  of 
families,  and  thus  a  claim  of  the  veterans  for  colonial  settle- 
ment was  not  in  principle  recognised.  After  a  violent  resist- 
ance by  the  Optimates,  which  Caesar  at  last  repressed  by 
removing  his  incapable  colleague  Bibulus  and  the  blustering 
Cato,  the  popular  assembly  agreed  to  the  bill  and  appointed 
Pompeius  and  Crassus  to  preside  over  a  commission  of  twenty 
who  were  to  carry  out  the  law.  Thus  his  two  fellows  in  the 
Triumvirate  were  busied  for  years  to  come  and  for  the  moment 
contented  with  a  function  provided  with  ample  powers  ;  Pom- 
peius too  connected  himself  particularly  closely  with  Caesar 
by  marriage  with  the  latter' s  daughter  Julia. 

In  order  however  to  secure  his  own  position  for  a  longer 
time,  Caesar  caused  a  Tribune  devoted  to  him  to  bring 
forward  the  proposal  to  assign  to  him  the  province  of 
Gallia  Cisalpina  (Upper  Italy)  for  five  years,  with  the  right 
of  raising  levies  and  nominating  his  own  generals.  By  this 
he  could  not  fail  to  become  from  a  military  point  of  view  master 
of  Italy.  The  popular  assembly  approved  the  bill ;  the 
Senate,  in  order  to  show  its  complaisance  towards  the  man 
in  power,  added  further  the  province  of  Gallia  Narbonensis. 
The  Triumvirate  had  cowed  the  Optimates  who  had  so 
resolutely  confronted  Pompeius  ;  even  the  last  moral  resist- 
ance offered  by  men  like  Cato  and  by  Cicero,  whom  his 
Consulate  had  cast  wholly  into  the  arms  of  the  nobility,  was 
crushed  by  Cato  being  entrusted  with  the  annexation  of 
the    kingdom    of  Cyprus,   while   Cicero   was    banished   for 


86  ROMAN    HISTORY 

illegal  execution  of  Roman   citizens   (the   Catilinarians)   in 
AprilcS.^    Caesar  now  left  for  Gaul. 

Caesar  in  Gaul  (58-49). — Caesar  had  a  twofold  object 
in  view  when  he  took  over  the  governorship  of  Gaul — firstly 
the  raising  of  a  competent  and  rehable  army,  which  he  needed 
for  the  inevitable  struggle  for  monarchy,  and  secondly  the 
romanisation  of  the  Keltic  country  between  the  Rhine  and 
the  Ocean,  from  which  so  long  as  it  was  unoccupied  a  peril 
always  lowered  upon  the  flourishing  province  of  Narbo  (La 
Provence)  and  the  acquisition  of  which  would  necessarily  solve 
with  more  success  than  any  transmarine  possessions  that  vital 
question  of  present  Roman  politics,  colonial  expansion. 

Among  the  Keltic  races  of  modern  France,  which  were  united  only 
by  the  bond  of  the  same  religion  and  for  the  rest  were  mostly  tearing 
one  another  to  pieces  in  mutual  feuds,  there  were  three  in  particular 
with  whom  the  Romans  had  come  into  closer  relations,  the  Arverni 
north-west  of  the  Cevennes,  the  Aedui  between  the  Upper  Loire  [Li^er] 
and  the  Saone  (Arar),  and  the  ^quani  in  the  district  of  the  Doubs 
{Dubis).  The  last-named  in  thetT**Struggle  with  the  Aedui,  who 
through  the  support  of  the  Romans  had  gained  the  upper  hand,  had 
summoned  from  over  the  Rhine  German  allies  who  had  settled  under 
the  war-king  Ariovistus  in  Alsace  and  might  any  moment  attract 
further  German  invasions.  From  Switzerland  too  came  swarms  of 
Keltic  Helvetii,  who  owing  to  the  overpopulation  of  their  country 
sought  to  acquire  a  new  home  in  Gaul. 

When  Caesar  arrived  in  Gaul,  his  first  resolution  was  to 
bar  any  further  advance  of  foreign  hordes  into  the  territory 
which  he  sought  to  win  for  the  Roman  empire.  He  there- 
fore set  out  at  once  with  the  united  legions  of  Cisalpine  and 
Narbonensian  Gaul  against  the  Helvetii,  of  whom  from  three 
to  four  hundred  thousand  souls  had  meanwhile  broken  into  the 
land  of  the  Sequani  from  the  Lake  of  Geneva  and  were  now 
moving  eastwards.  He  found  them  in  the  territory  of  the 
Aedui,  near  whose  capital  Bibracte  (Autun)  he  overpowered 
the  desperate  struggles  of  the  Keltic  hosts.  Part  of  them 
were  settled  in  the  land  of  the  Aedui ;  the  bulk  were  forced 
back  to  Helvetia. 

Caesar  now  turned  against  the  German  intruders  in 
Alsace.     He  bade  them  withdraw  from  the  left  bank  of  the 


CAESAR'S    CONQUEST    OF    GAUL  S7 

Rhine.  Ariovistus  proudly  rejected  the  demand  and  pre- 
ferred a  settlement  by  arms,  which  took  place  on  the  <  Oxen- 
Field  '  north-west  of  Miilhausen.  It  was  with  fear  and 
trembling  that  the  Romans  marched  against  the  Germans, 
whom  they  had  dreaded  ever  since  the  invasion  of  the  Cimbri 
'  and  Teutones  ;  nevertheless  Caesar  at  last  gained  the  victory, 
which  was  completed  by  the  flight  of  Ariovistus  over  the 
Rhine.  The  Germans  were  allowed  to  remain  in  the  land 
under  Roman  suzerainty,  but  had  to  pledge  themselves  to 
forcibly  repel  any  further  immigrations  to  the  left  bank  of  the 
Rhine. 

In  the  next  year  (57)  he  was  called  upon  to  confront  the 
coalition  of  the  especially  warlike  northern  tribes  of  the 
Belgae,  who  had  collected  a  dangerous  force  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Soissons.  Caesar  avoided  unequal  battle,  and  waited 
until  the  confederates  disagreed  and  separated,  a  result  on 
which,  with  an  accurate  knowledge  of  Keltic  nature,  he  counted 
in  advance.  He  then  with  little  trouble  subdued  the  tribes 
severally  and  at  last  conquered  even  the  stubborn  resistance 
of  the  Germanic  Nervii,  who  dwelt  in  the  region  of  the 
Scheldt.  As  in  the  same  year  Caesar^s  subordinate  Publius 
Crassus,  son  of  the  Triumvir,  subjugated  also  the  country 
between  the  Loire  and  Seine  (Aremorica),  it  seemed  as 
though  already  at  the  end  of  the  second  year  of  the  war  the 
whole  of  Gaul  between  the  Rhine,  Jura,  and  Ocean  had  been 
incorporated  in  the  Roman  Empire. 

Now  came  the  time  for  securing  his  conquests  by  the 
repressi()n  of  risin|TS  and  repulse  of  inroads.  Already  in  the 
winter  of  57-56  Roman  dominion  was  imperilled  by  the 
revolt  of  the  maritime  Kelts  subdued  by  Crassus,  under  the 
guidance  of  the  Veneti.  It  was  only  after  building  a  fleet 
and  making  a  twofold  attack  by  sea  and  by  land  that  Caesar 
mastered  the  rising  (56).  He  took  stern  and  exemplary 
vengeance  for  it,  selling  the  whole  tribe  of  the  Veneti  into 
slavery.  With  equal  success  the  Romans  in  the  next  year 
(55)  repelled  an  invasion  set  on  foot  by  Germanic  hordes, 
Usipetes    and    Tencteri  by    name,   on   the   Lower    Rhine. 


88  ROMAN    HISTORY 

This  led  to  Caesar's  lirst  passage  of  the  Rhine,  between 
Andernach  and  Coblenz,  which  however  was  only  of  the 
nature  of  a  demonstration  and  was  not  made  with  any 
offensive  purpose.  This  was  followed  by  the  first  Roman 
expedition  against  Britain,  whose  Keltic  inhabitants  were  in 
fairly  close  connexion  with  their  kin  on  the  mainland.  It 
was  intended  to  intimidate  them ;  but  Caesar  crossed  the 
Channel  with  such  feeble  forces  that  he  barely  forced  a 
landing  and  had  to  deem  himself  fortunate  in  regaining  the 
Gallic  coast  before  the  entrance  of  the  autumnal  storms. 

Better  fortune  attended  a  second  expedition  to  Britain 
which  he  undertook  in  the  following  year  (54)  after  mag- 
nificent naval  preparations,  and  which  carried  him  far  beyond 
the  Thames.  The  submission  which  the  British  king  Cassi- 
velaunus  had  perforce  promised  remained  indeed  for  the 
present  a  purely  nominal  one ;  but  at  any  rate  it  was  the 
prelude  to  the  later  successful  occupation  of  Britain. 

While  Caesar  was  thus  busied  in  the  west,  the  part  of  his 
army  left  behind  amid  the  restless  and  warlike  northern  tribes 
was  being  hard  pressed,  and  in  the  winter  of  54-53  a  large 
division  was  completely  destroyed  by  the  Eburones  on  the 
Meuse.  The  rising  that  followed  this  movement  (53)  was 
repressed,  Caesar  taking  in  part  a  terrible  vengeance  and 
acting  with  such  decision  that  he  deemed  his  presence  in 
Gaul  for  the  coming  winter  needless  and  designed  to  keep 
watch  from  Upper  Italy  on  affairs  in  Rome,  which  were 
assuming  a  more  and  more  grave  form. 

Once  again  (52)  revolt  broke  out,  stirred  up  and  led  by 
the  chivalrous  and  heroic  Arvernian  Vercingetorix,  who  had 
as  his  war-cry  the  removal  of  the  foreign  yoke  and  the 
establishment  at  the  same  time  of  a  national  kingdom.  But 
before  the  insurgents  suspected  it  Caesar  was  already  in  his 
headquarters  at  Agedincum  (Sens).  After  crossing  the 
Loire  without  hindrance  he  advanced  against  Avaricum 
(Bourges),  where  lay  the  chief  forces  of  Vercingetorix. 
After  a  toilsome  siege  the  town  fell  into  the  Romans'  hands ; 
but  the  army  of  the  insurgents  escaped  into  the  Arvernian 


CAESAR'S    CONQUEST    OF    GAUL  89 

fortress  of  Gergovia  (Clermont  ?),  which  Caesar  did  not 
succeed  in  capturing.  When  the  Aedui  too  joined  in  the 
revolt  he  was  compelled  to  withdraw  to  Agedincum,  where 
he  united  with  Labienus,  who  meanwhile  had  been  fighting 
on  the  Seine.  The  rebels  now  concentrated  all  their  forces 
in  Alesia  (Alise  near  Flavigny),  which  was  then  completely 
enclosed  by  Caesar.  After  many  conflicts,  of  which  the  issue 
was  generally  favourable  to  the  Romans,  it  surrendered  on 
the  advice  of  Vercingetorix  himself,  who  presented  himself 
to  the  Romans.  With  the  capture  of  their  leader  the  con- 
federates fell  asunder,  and  the  main  resistance  was  broken ; 
Caesar  and  his  subordinates  crushed  in  detail  the  still  rebellious 
tribes  one  after  another,  and  in  the  following  years  (51-50) 
he  devoted  himself  to  the  peaceful  task  of  organising  his 
conquests. 

By  the  comparatively  swift  subjugation  of  so  large  a  country  and  so 
valiant  a  population  Caesar  had  proved  himself  a  soldier  of  the  first 
rank  ;  and  now  in  the  arrangement  of  the  internal  affairs  of  the  new- 
province  he  showed  himself  a  master  of  statecraft.  By  not  only  using 
the  utmost  possible  consideration  towards  justifiable  peculiarities  (as 
local  chieftainship  and  druidism),  but  likewise  by  judiciously  employing 
and  emphasising  present  distinctions,  he  was  able  to  win  over  at  once 
a  great  and  influential  part  of  the  population,  and  by  a  humane  arrange- 
ment of  taxation  to  soften  the  harshness  of  the  foreign  yoke.  Never 
was  a  country  so  quickly  romanised  and  so  easily  kept  in  its  allegiance. 
The  Gallic  conquest  added  to  the  aging  body  of  the  Roman  State  a 
limb  which  contributed  largely  to  the  renewal  of  its  youth  ;  for  Caesar 
himself  it  laid  the  foundation  of  his  monarchical  power,  and  in  the 
world's  history  it  played  a  part  of  incomparable  importance  simply  by 
the  fact  that  the  current  of  the  Germanic  inundation  into  the  Roman 
Empire  was  thereby  dammed  at  a  time  when  the  Germanic  world  could 
indeed  have  shattered  Roman  and  with  it  classical  civilisation,  but  could 
not  have  absorbed  it. 


>^  31.  The  Domination  of  the  Triumvirs  to  Caesar's 
Passage  of  the   Rubicon,  60-49   ^*^* 

Pompe'ius  to  the  Conference  of  Luca. — Caesar's  position  of 
superiority  in  the  Triumvirate  had  revealed  itself  in  his  Con- 
sulate ;  and  Pompeius  hoped  to  shake  it  during  the  absence 
of  his  dreaded  rival.     For  this  however  he  lacked  an  attached 


// 


90  ROMAN   HISTORY 

party.  The  nobility  had  sullenly  withdrawn  from  politics, 
and  the  honest  republicans  hated  Pompeius  as  the  tyrant  of  the 
hour  ;  the  street-demagogues  again,  who  in  these  times  had 
almost  the  sole  control  of  politics,  were  devoted  to  Caesar. 
Chief  among  them  was  Cl^digs,  the  Tribune  of  58,  who  with 
his  armed  gang  of  retainers  put  every  possible  difficulty  in  the 
way  of  Pompeius,  his  personal  foe.  The  latter  in  order  to 
gain  for  himself  an  influential  part  of  the  citizen  body  now 
determined  to  recall  Cicero  from  banishment  (57)»  But 
although  Cicero,  whose  return  took  the  form  of  a  triumphal 
progress  of  all  anti-monarchic  elements,  complaisantly  put  his 
brilliant  abilities  at  the  service  of  the  man  in  power,  an 
obstinate  resistance  met  the  proposal  of  Pompeius  that  he 
should  be  made  superintendent  of  the  whole  corn-supply  in 
the  Roman  Empire,  with  permission  to  dispose  of  the  army, 
the  fleet,  and  all  provincial  treasuries.  There  was  no  inclina- 
tion to  again  entrust  Pompeius  with  a  military  imperium  so 
extraordinary  as  that  which  had  arisen  by  the  Manilian  and 
Gabinian  Laws,  and  the  office  he  desired,  though  created  at 
last,  had  decided  restrictions.  Pompeius  however,  who  in 
view  of  Caesar's  rising  importance  was  most  concerned  with 
the  military  side  of  the  power  in  question,  then  caused  the 
proposal  to  be  brought  forward  that  he  should  be  entrusted 
with  the  restoration  of  the  exiled  Egyptian  king ;  and  here 
he  met  with  a  frank  refusal. 

^  It  is  obvious  that  both  Crassus,  who  owing  to  his  pro- 
verbial wealth  had  a  great  following,  and  above  all  Caesar,  who 
never  took  his  eyes  off  events  in  Rome,  were  not  uncon- 
cerned in  these  failures  of  Pompeius.  Nevertheless  it  was 
just  at  this  time  (56)  that  their  compact  of  the  year  60  was 
renewed.  Caesar,  foreseeing  the  necessity  of  prolonging  his 
Gallic  command  beyond  the  year  55,  needed  once  more  the 
support  of  his  colleagues  in  the  Triumvirate,  and  therefore 
summoned  them  to  a  conference  at  Luca  (Lucca,  north  of 
Pisa)  which  was  to  strengthen  the  now  slackening  bond.  It 
was  decided  that  Pompeius  and  Crassus  should  hold  the 
Consulate  in  the  year.  55  and  then  receive  for  five  years  the 


DOMINATION    OF    THE    TRIUMVIRS  91 

provinces  of  Spain  or  Syria ;  on  the  other  hand  Caesar  was 
allowed  to  keep  his  provinces  for  another  five  years,  and  his 
legions,  to  the  number  of  ten,  were  entered  on  the  State 
treasury. 

Crassus  in  Syria  (54-53). — Crassus  on  his  arrival  in 
Syria  found  the  war  already  in  progress  which  Pompeius  had 
aroused  by  his  decision  in  the  frontier  disputes  between  the 
Parthians  and  Armenians.  But  nevertheless  he  allowed  the 
first  year  of  his  administration  to  pass  without  action,  and 
gave  his  sole  attention  to  the  enrichment  of  his  treasury  by 
a  regular  plundering  of  the  province.  In  the  year  53  he 
advanced  with  his  army  over  the  Euphrates  into  the  Meso- 
potamian  desert,  where  the  nature  of  the  soil  and  the  climate 
caused  the  Romans  terrible  sufferings.  When  at  last  the 
Parthians  drew  up  for  battle  near  the  city  of  Carrhae,  it 
became  patent  that  on  this  ground  the  light  Parthian  cavalry 
and  the  mounted  archers  were  far  superior  to  the  Roman 
legionary  tactics,  and  a  crushing  defeat  brought  the  expedi- 
tion of  Crassus  to  a  speedy  end.  The  disgrace  of  Carrhae 
equalled  the  days  of  the  Allia  and  of  Cannae;  10,000 
Romans  were  led  away  into  Parthian  captivity  and  settled  as 
serfs  in  the  east  of  the  kingdom  ;  Roman  standards  as  the 
spoils  of  victory  adorned  the  Parthian  king's  palace.^  On 
the  return,  which  Crassus  began  at  once,  he  himself  was 
assassinated  in  a  conference  with  the  Parthians,  and  it  was 
only  with  great  difficulty  that  his  subordinate  C.  Cassius 
brought  the  remnant  of  the  army  back  to  Syria.  The 
terrible  ending  of  this  campaign  would  almost  have  entailed 
the  loss  of  the  province  of  Syria,  had  not  Internal  dissensions 
led  the  Parthian  king  Pacorus  to  conclude  a  peace,  and  indeed 
an  alliance,  with  the  Romans. 

Tide  Breach  betiveen  Pompeius  and  Caesar,  —  The  gulf 
between  Caesar  and  Pompeius  had  been  bridged  over  from 

1  It  was  Augustus  who  at  last  compelled  these  standards  to  be 
restored,  to  the  enormous  delight  of  the  vain  Roman  people.  There 
is  a  representation  of  this  scene  on  the  cuirass  of  the  famous  statue  of 
Augustus  from  Primo  Porta  (now  in  the  Vatican,  Braccio  Nuovo). 


92  ROMAN    HISTORY 

mere  motives  of  interest  by  the  renewal  of  the  Triumvirate  at 
Luca  ;  and  after  the  death  in  54  of  the  latter's  wife,  Caesar's 
daughter,  and  still  more  after  the  fall  of  Crassus  it  became 
more  and  more  manifest.  Through  the  intrigues  of  dema- 
gogic agitators  in  the  pay  of  both  rivals  Rome  became  the 
scene  of  anarchical  disturbances,  such  as  the  murder  of 
Clodius  by  Milo,  which  at  last  led  to  a  league  between  the 
Optimate  party  and  Pompeius.  The  latter' s  influence  reached 
its  zenith  when  in  the  year  52  he  received  for  some  time 
dictatorial  power  as  consul  sine  collega  ;  and  he  employed  it, 
among  other  objects,  for  several  legislative  proposals  aimed 
against  Caesar.  The  point  at  issue  which  led  to  the  outbreak 
of  the  civil  war  was  this.  Caesar,  whose  governorship  expired 
on  the  ist_March  49,  needed  the  Consulate  for  the  following 
year  m  order  to  obtain  the  ratification  of  the  arrangements 
made  by  him  in  Gaul  and  to  secure  for  his  veterans  their 
well-earned  and  promised  land-allotments.  It  was  precisely 
this  that  Pompeius  and  the  senatorial  party  sought  to  prevent ; 
and  in  order  to  be  able  to  accuse  Caesar  as  a  private  person  and 
thereby  to  exclude  him  from  election  they  demanded  that  he 
should  disband  his  army  and  personally  present  himself  in  Rome 
for  the  election,  a  condition  the  fulfilment  or  which  would  have 
signified  Caesar's  political  death  For  a  long  time  Caesar 
delayed  the  decision  by  means  of  the  Tribunes  who  were 
devoted  to  him,  and  by  conciliatory  offers  did  everything  to 
prevent  the  conflict  from  coming  to  a  head.  He  even  went 
so  far  in  his  loyalty  as  to  surrender  at  the  order  of  the  Senate 
two  of  his  legions  for  the  imminent  Parthian  war  ;  Pompeius 
retained  them  for  himself  in  Italy.  Towards  the  end  of  the 
year  50,  when  Gaul  was  pacified,  Caesar  betook  himself  into 
his  Cisalpine  province  (Upper  Italy)  where  from  Ravenna 
he  watched  affairs  in  Rome.  In  January  49  a  blunt  refusal 
met  his  thoroughly  justifiable  demand  that  Pompeius  too 
should  surrender  his  governorship  of  Spain,  which  he  had 
not  entered  at  all  in  the  five  years  of  their  compact,  and 
should  dismiss  his  army ;  and  on  the  other  hand  a  fixed 
date  was  appointed  for  the  disband  ment  of  his  army.     Hesi- 


CAESAR'S    MONARCHY    AND     DEATH         93 

tation  was  now  at  an  end,  iacta  alea  est,  Caesar  with  his 
army  crossed  the  rivulet  Rubicon  which  divided  the  GalHc 
province  from  Italy  proper,  and  thereby  opened  the  Civil 
War. 

§  32.    Caesar's  Victory,  Monarchy,  and  Death, 

49-44    B.C. 

The  Wars  against  Pompeius  and  the  Pompeians, — The 
boldness  of  Caesar,  who  dared  to  advance  against  Rome  with 
a  single  legion,  so  disarmed  the  hesitating  Pompeius  that  he 
with  most  of  the  Senators  abandoned  the  State  Treasury,  left 
the  capital,  and  on  the  further  news  of  Caesar's  victorious 
progress  even  sailed  across  from  Brundisium  to  Greece. 
From  this  base  he  hoped,  after  drawing  to  himself  the  legions 
of  the  East,  to  fight  his  opponent  with  better  success.  Caesar 
recognised  that  it  was  impossible  in  the  total  absence  of  a 
fleet  for  him  too  to  cross  over  to  Greece,  and  decided  to 
attack  first  the  chief  base  of  the  Pompeian  power,  Spain,  with 
his  army  that  still  lay  in  Further  Gaul.  After  a  short  stay 
in  Rome,  where  he  gained  over  many  opponents  by  his 
extraordinary  clemency  and  restored  order,  he  took  command 
himself  of  the  Spanish  war.  It  ended  in  forty  days  with  the 
reduction  of  the  six  Pompeian  legions.  Soon  followed  the 
surrender  of  the  important  trading  town  of  Massilia,  which 
ior  several  months  had  withstood  Caesar's  power.  Mean- 
while Pompeius  had  collected  nine  legions  in  Greece  and 
greatly  strengthened  his  Adriatic  fleet.  Caesar  was  threatened 
with  a  perilous  contest.  Once  again  he  settled  in  Rome  only 
the  most  pressing  business  ;  he  resigned  his  allotted  dictator- 
ship after  appointing  himself  Consul  for  48^  and  then  hastily 
made  for  Brundisium  to  join  the  army!  "  From  here  he 
crossed  into  Greece  with  six  legions  under  great  difficulties 
(June  48).  At  Dyrrhachium  (Durazzo),  which  Pompeius 
had  occupied,  the  armies  throughout  the  winter  lay  over 
against  one  another,  and  the  superior  position  of  his  antagonist 
brought  Caesar  into  great  straits.     At  last  by  a  bold  move 


94  ROMAN    HISTORY 

eastwards  he  made  it  necessary  for  the  other  to  follow  him, 
and  in  the  Thessalian  plain  near  Pharsalus  forced  him  to  a 
pitched  battle,  which  secured  final  victory  for  Caesar's  cause. 
Pompeius  fled  to  Egypt,  whose  king  owed  him  a  debt  of 
gratitude ;  but  at  the  command  of  the  faithless  Ptolemaeus, 
who  hoped  thus  to  win  Caesar's  favour,  he  was  murdered  at 
the  moment  of  landing  at  Pelusium. 

When  Caesar  arrived  some  time  after  in  Egypt,  he  became 
mixed  up  in  the  feuds  between  the  king  Ptolemaeus  and  his 
sister  Cleopatra  ;  and  as  he  had  brought  with  him  but  few 
troops,  he  fell  for  a  time  into  great  peril  until  reinforcements 
enabled  him  to  defeat  in  the  Nile  delta  the  Anti-Roman 
party,  at  whose  head  the  young  king  had  placed  himself. 
With  this  the  resistance  of  Alexandria,  the  royal  capital, 
was  broken.  Cleopatra  received  the  crown  from  the  hands 
of  the  Roman  imperator  ;  living  in  close  association  with  him, 
she  arranged  Egyptian  affairs  to  suit  the  Roman  pleasure. 
After  a  stay  of  nine  months  in  Egypt  Caesar  found  himself 
compelled  to  undertake  in  person  the  war  which  had  been 
unsuccessfully  conducted  by  one  of  his  generals  against  Phar- 
races,  the  son  of  Mithradates,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the 
bold  conquests  of  the  Bosporan  prince  on  the  soil  of  Asia 
Minor.  A  brilliant  victory  at  Z  el  a  in  the  kingdom  of  Pontus 
( 47 )  ^:^-2l£!Jh J^^^^h-J^ifj  —  placed  the  destinies  of  Asia  in 
Caesar's  han3s7Now  at  last  he  could  think  of  return  to 
Rome,  where  his  presence  was  urgently  needed. 

For  in  the  West  affairs  were  not  too  prosperous.  The 
partisans  of  Pompeius  still  possessed  resources  enough  to  keep 
up  the  contest,  which  particularly  in  Dalmatia  and  Spain 
imperilled  for  some  time  Caesar's  superiority.  Then  the 
main  forces  of  the  Pompeians,  led  by  the  sons  of  the  mur- 
dered imperator  and  the  sturdy  republican  M.  Porcius  Cato, 
concentrated  in  Africa,  where  the  Numidian  king  Juba 
warmly  supported  them.  In  Rome  itself,  moreover,  the 
serious  financial  crisis  resulting  from  the  Civil  War  had 
produced  an  intolerable  state  of  affairs,  to  which  the  arbitrary 
and   capricious  M.   Antonius,  Caesar's  magister  equttum,  did 


CAESAR'S    MONARCHY    AND    DEATH  95 

not  prove  equal.  To  this  was  added  the  circumstance  that 
the  legions  lying  ready  in  Campania  for  the  African  war 
began  to  be  troublesome,  as  they  were  still  vainly  waiting  for 
the  high  rewards  promised  to  them.  On  Caesar's  arrival  the 
condition  of  things  speedily  changed  in  his  favour.  By 
judicious  measures  he  lightened  indebtedness,  restored  the 
rule  of  law  by  holding  the  regular  elections,  and  by  his  mere 
personality  forced  the  mutinous  legions  back  into  the  most 
joyful  obedience.  Thus  at  the  end  of  this  year  he  could 
venture  to  cross  over  to  Africa,  where  Cato  as  chief  in 
command  had  gathered  round  himself  all  Caesar's  enemies. 
As  Caesar  appeared  with  but  a  small  force  in  Africa,  he  at 
first  fell  into  straits  ;  but  later  he  gained  the  vict^ty  in  a 
bloody  battle  before  Thapsus  ( April  j.6),  while  at  me  same 
time  one  of  his  generaTT^^ffished  the  power  of  the  Numidian 
prince  Juba.  Several  of  the  most  distinguished  leaders  of  the 
Pompeian  party  had  fallen  in  the  battle ;  Cato,  unwilling  to 
survive  the  end  of  the  republic,  destroyed  himself  in  Utica, 
the  gates  of  which  he  opened  to  Caesar ;  and  only  a  small 
part  of  the  hostile  forces,  among  them  the  two  sons  of 
Pompeius,  Gnaeus  and  Sextus,  escaped  into  Spain.  After 
making  Numidia  into  a  province  and  pacifying  Africa,  Caesar 
returned  to  Rome,  where  he  celebrated  with  colossal  splen- 
dour a  fourfold  triumph  over  Gaul,  Egypt,  Pontus,  and 
Numidia. 

Once  again  however  he  had  to  take  the  field  against  the 
Pompeians.  Gnaeus  and  Sextus  Pompeius  in  Spain  had  not 
only  found  a  large  following  among  the  native  peoples,  inclined 
as  they  always  were  for  revolt,  but  had  actually  gained  over 
several  Caesarian  legions.  Towards  the  end  of  the  same  year 
Caesar  arrived  in  Southern  Spain  ;  but  it  was  not  until  March 
45[J:hat  the  decisive  conflict  was  fought  at  Munda  (between 
Cordova  and  Malaga).  Here  the  Caesarianslltera  desperate 
and  all  but  lost  battle  gained  at  last  the  victory  by  turning  to 
account  an  accident.  Thirty-three  thousand  Pompeians  are 
said  to  have  fallen ;  Gnaeus  Pompeius  lost  his  life  in  the 
flif^ht,   while  his  brother  Sextus  succeeded  in  finding  con- 


96  ROMAN    HISTORY 

cealment  among  friendly  mountaineers.  Caesar  was  now  for 
the  first  time  actual  monarch  in  the  Roman  empire. 

Caesar  s  Monarchy  (46-44). — If  the  Roman  monarchy- 
is  not  usually  dated  from  the  year  46,  this  is,  generally  speak- 
ing, simply  because  Octavianus  only  won  by  arms  the  heritage 
of  Caesar  after  the  latter's  death,  and  moreover  gained  it  only 
with  the  aid  of  a  Triumvirate,  from  which  he  again  emerged 
as  monarch.  In  reality  Caesar  is  the  first  monarch  of  Rome  ; 
and  with  the  clear-eyed  resoluteness  of  his  character  he  never 
sought  to  deny  the  fact.  The  title  for  the  new  kingship  was  in 
the  first  instance  supplied  by  the  dictatorship,  which  Caesar, 
after  receiving  it  for  several  shorter  periods,  caused  to  be  trans- 
ferred tft  him  for  life  ;  later  however  he  seemingly  preferred 
the  name  of  Imperator^  likewise  bestowed  on  him  as  a  standing 
title,  as  it  particularly  implied  the  notion  of  the  highest 
official  authority,  that  is,  imperium.  That  he  seriously 
thought  of  renewing  the  old  title  of  King  must  be  doubted, 
although  his  flatterers  often  suggested  it  to  him. 

Caesar  beg:.n  his  infinitely  difficult  task  of  healing  the 
terribly  disorganised  conditions  of  society  by  a  reconciliation 
of  parties,  which  he  introduced  by  a  sweeping  amnesty.  As 
a  genuine  democrat  he  wished  to  make  all  useful  members  of 
the  State,  without  distinction  of  party  colouring,  serviceable 
in  the  construction  of  the  new  administrative  organism,  at  the 
head  of  which  the  Imperator  was  to  stand  as  voluntarily 
recognised  representative  of  the  nation.  Thus  he  not  only 
allowed  all  existing  offices  to  stand,  but  even  made  consider- 
able additions  to  some,  in  order  to  associate  with  the  admin- 
istration the  greatest  possible  number  of  able  men.  The 
mode  of  election  also  remained  as  before,  except  that  the 
right  of  proposing  candidates  was  allowed  to  him,  which 
certainly  amounted  in  reality  to  nomination.  In  every  way 
he  strove  to  show  respect  to  republican  institutions,  without 
however  obscuring  thereby  his  position  of  supremacy,  which 
was  directly  patent  in  his  outward  presence,  as  well  as  in  the 
stamping  of  his  portrait  upon  coins. 

The   demands   of  democracy,    never    silenced    since    the 


CAESAR'S    MONARCHY    AND    DEATH  97 

Gracchi,  were  taken  up  by  Caesar  in  a  princely  fashion  : 
colonisation  extending  over  Italy  and  the  provinces  (^e,g, 
of  Carthage  and  Corinth),  which  especially  benefited  the 
veterans,  a  new  arrangement  of  corn-distributions  to  the 
needy,  regulations  for  the  administration  of  the  provinces, 
laws  dealing  with  the  desperately  involved  conditions  of  debt 
and  tenancy,  all  aimed  at  the  improvement  of  society  in 
general  both  in  Italy  and  the  provinces.  The  regulation  of 
indebtedness  was  to  be  subserved  in  particular  by  the  im- 
provement of  the  terribly  disorganised  calendar,  an  innovation 
which  under  the  name  of  the  '  Julian  Calendar '  has  become 
important  in  the  world's  history.  Besides  this  legislative 
activity  the  all-embracing  creative  genius  of  the  Imperator 
extended  also  to  the  promotion  of  outward  prosperity, 
which  he  sought  to  aid  by  foundations  and  constructions  of 
many  kinds.  Finally  Caesar  deemed  it  his  duty  to  pay  his 
tribute  to  the  military  ambition  of  the  Roman  people ;  he 
decided  on  an  expedition  against  the  Parthians,  as  one  of  the 
most  popular  cries  was  to  take  vengeance  on  them  for  the 
defeat  of  Crassus  and  the  loss  of  the  Roman  standards.  But 
a  few  days  before  starting  for  Asia  the  Imperator  was  over- 
taken by  his  doom. 

Caesar  s  Death. — Despite  the  wholesome  government  which 
Caesar  throughout  dispensed,  he  could  not  be  without  enemies. 
To  these  belonged  in  the  first  place  all  republicans  by  convic- 
tion, who  quite  openly  kept  up  a  kind  of  saint- worship  around 
the  figure  of  Cato ;  and  in  the  main  these  were  the  best 
elements  of  the  citizen-body.  Less  honourable  on  the  other 
hand  were  those  Pompeians  who  basked  in  the  sunshine  of 
the  Imperator's  grace  and  nevertheless  did  not  cease  to 
intrigue  for  the  now  Utopian  ideal  of  the  republic.  But 
even  among  the  real  Caesarians  there  was  no  lack  of  men 
who  from  discontent  or  other  personal  reasons  had  a  spite 
against  the  ruler  and  were  inclined  for  conspiracies.  Caesar 
was  not  without  knowledge  of  this  cross-current,  which  often 
manifested  itself  clearly  in  a  vehement  pamphlet-literature, 
and  even  in  conspiracies  against  his  life ;  but  such  was  his 


98  ROMAN   HISTORY 

confidence  and  so  unswerving  his  course  of  action  that  he 
disregarded  them  both.  As  indeed  we  can  understand,  it 
was  particularly  in  the  Senate  that  the  opposition  took  firmer 
and  firmer  root ;  for  the  Senate  had  been  hurt  by  its  liberal 
admixture  with  democratic  elements,  partly  of  a  lower  class, 
and  by  the  depression  of  its  political  influence,  and  from  its 
bosom  arose  the  conspiracy  to  which  the  Imperator  fell  a 
victim.  Its  heads  were  C.  Cassius  Longinus,  who  after  the 
battle  of  Pharsalus  had  joined  Caesar  and  now  thought  himself 
neglected,  and  Decimus  Brutus  Albinus,  Caesar's  able  assis- 
tant in  the  conquest  of  Gaul ;  among  some  sixty  senators 
whom  they  gained  over  for  their  purpose  was  also  the  nephew 
and  son-in-law  of  Cato,  M.  Junius  Brutus,  who  was  living  in 
close  association  of  friendship  and  study  with  Cicero,  and 
who,  in  spite  of  a  morbid  republicanism  nurtured  by  family 
tradition  and  Stoic  philosophy,  had  not  spurned  Caesar's  for- 
giving love  after  the  battle  of  Pharsalus.  On  the  i  Cth  of 
March  44  (the  Ides)  the  designed  murder  was  accornplished 
before  tne  commencement  of  a  meeting  of  the  Senate  in  the 
theatre  of  Pompeius,  by  whose  statue — a  strange  ordainment 
of  chance !  — Caesar  gave  up  the  ghost. 


§  33.  The  Struggles  for  Caesar's  Inheritance  (Victory  of 

OcTAVIANUS  AND  FaLL  OF  THE   RePUBLIC)    44-29  B.C. 

Pretenders  until  the  Formation  of  the  (^Second)  Triumvirate 
(44—43). — Nothing  illustrates  better  the  complete  mis- 
apprehension of  actual  conditions  which  was  prevalent  in  the 
circles  of  these  '  restorers  of  liberty '  than  the  resolutions 
framed  two  days  after  the  murder  at  the  first  meeting  of  the 
Senate,  mainly  at  the  instigation  of  Cicero,  who  now  came 
forward  again.  By  the  resolution  sanctioning  the  will  of  the 
deceased  with  all  his  other  arrangements  and  translating  him 
to  heaven,  while  at  the  same  time  giving  a  complete  amnesty 
to  the  murderers,  the  fatal  opposition  between  Caesarians  and 
Anti-Caesarians  was  oflicially  ratified.      At  first  a  universal 


CAESAR'S    INHERITANCE  99 

helplessness  and  uncertainty  prevailed,  which  was  further 
increased  by  the  wily  intrigues  of  the  Consul  M.  Antonius, 
the  favourite  and  for  many  years  the  assistant  of  Caesar.  But 
the  commons  after  the  publication  of  the  will,  by  which  they 
were  generously  endowed,  began  to  side  openly  against  the 
murderers,  and  their  attitude  soon  caused  the  heads  of  the 
conspiracy  to  leave  Rome,  partly  in  order  to  go  to  the 
provinces  already  allotted  by  Caesar  to  them,  partly  in  the 
exercise  of  specially  devised  commissions.  Antonius,  who 
had  obtained  for  his  protection  a  bodyguard  of  60c o  men, 
felt  himself  so  thoroughly  master  of  the  situation  that  he 
determined  to  forcibly  deprive  Decimus  Brutus  of  Hither 
Gaul,  which  the  latter  had  already  taken  over.  The  impor- 
tance of  this  particular  province  lay  in  the  fact  that  from  it 
Italy  and  Rome  could  be  most  easily  held  in  check.  At 
this  moment  Caesar's  official  heir,  Gaius  Octavius,  appeared 
on  Italian  soil. 

Gaius  Octavius,  the  grandson  of  Caesar's  sister  Julia  (born  22nd 
September  63)  had  been  some  years  ago  adopted  by  his  great  uncle 
and  brought  up  manifestly  to  be  his  successor.  With  a  not  very 
powerful  body,  Octavius  possessed  remarkable  powers  of  intelligence, 
which  had  been  quickened  by  a  careful  education,  and  now  qualified 
the  youth  of  nineteen  for  a  position  which  called  for  the  shrewdest 
politician  and  diplomatist.  None  but  such  a  creature  of  intelligence, 
endowed  with  an  iron  and  dauntless  pertinacity,  was  capable  of  raising 
up  on  the  existing  walls  of  the  republican  State  a  new  structure  which 
could  stay  the  sinking  Roman  world  for  some  centuries  to  come.  In 
Greece,  where  he  was  living  for  purposes  of  study,  young  Octavius 
was  met  by  the  news  of  the  death  of  his  uncle  and  adoptive  father. 
He  betook  himself  without  delay  to  Italy,  where  he  designed  to  enter 
upon  his  heritage  under  the  new  name  of  C.  Julius  Caesar  Octavianus. 

Antonius  withheld  the  inheritance  of  Caesar  from  Oc- 
tavianus, in  whom  he  saw  a  dangerous  antagonist ;  and  the 
latter  in  his  poverty  found  himself  compelled  to  seek  admission 
to  the  Senatorial  party.  The  way  into  this  was  opened  for 
him  by  Cicero,  whom  the  calculating  young  man  entirely  won 
over.  Octavianus  placed  himself  with  an  army  raised  on 
credit  from  Caesarian  veterans  at  the  service  of  the  Senate, 
which   without   regarding  his    lack    of  military   experience 


lOo  ROMAN    HISTORY 

appointed  him  junior  general  to  the  Consuls  now  taking  the 
field  against  Antonius,  Hirtius  and  Pansa.  The  task  of  this 
army  was  to  relieve  Decimus  Brutus,  who  was  shut  up  by 
Antonius  in  Mutina  (hence  the  name  bel/um  Muiinense),  and 
to  disarm  Antonius,  who  was  now  unmasked  by  Cicero's 
energetic  agitation  and  famous  '  Philippic '  orations.  After 
several  successful  contests,  which  indeed  cost  the  lives  of 
both  Consuls,  but  compelled  Antonius  to  flee  to  M.  Aemilius 
Lepidus,  the  Caesarian  governor  of  Gaul,  Decimus  Brutus 
was  entrusted  by  the  Senate  with  the  further  management  of 
the  war.  And  now  Octavianus  dropped  the  mask  of  sub- 
mission, marched  with  his  army  to  Rome,  and  extorted  for 
himself  the  Consulship,  and  for  Antonius  and  Lepidus,  with 
whom  he  was  acting  in  collusion,  the  repeal  of  the  hostile 
resolutions  framed  against  them.  Now  the  officers  and  army 
of  Brutus  also  passed  over  to  Octavianus,  and  the  Caesarians 
became  decidedly  preponderant  in  Italy.  Their  three  leaders, 
Octavianus,  Antonius,  and  Lepidus,  founded  on  the  occasion 
of  a  conference  at  Bononia  (Bologna)  the  Secotid Ttjiumviraie 
(43—36).  Politically  it  aimed  at  a  division  of  the  powers 
of  State  between  the  three,  elected  for  five  years ;  on  the 
military  side  it  aimed  at  common  operations  against  the 
murderers  of  Caesar,  Brutus  and  Cassius,  who  had  attained 
great  power  in  the  East.  But  for  the  realisation  of  their 
plans  two  things  were  needful,  the  removal  of  the  most 
influential  portion  of  their  opponents  and  the  control  of  great 
resources.  Both  of  these  ends  were  to  be  served  by  the 
proscriptions  drawn  up  in  Bologna,  which  have  stamped  this 
Second  Triumvirate  with  an  indelible  brand  of  infamy.  Two 
thousand  knights  and  three  hundred  Senators  are  said  to  have 
then  perished,  among  the  latter  Cicero,  whose  head  Octavianus 
coolly  surrendered  to  the  vindictive  Antonius.  Thus  Rome 
and  Italy  were  *  pacified.' 

Octavianus  and  Antonius  now  crossed  over  to  Greece  (42 ), 
in  order  to  begin  the  struggle  with  Brutus  and  Cassius.  In 
the  two  years  following  Caesar's  murder  these  men  had  fought 
with  great  success  throughout  the  East  against  the  Caesarian 


CAESAR'S    INHSiin-A^CE  loi 

officials,  and  now  they  advan.cpd  with  a  con^xiderabje  force  to 
the  decisive  struggle,  whic-h  to,oV  .pia':e  ^n^av  'tlie^  Thra-rian 
village  of  Philip£i.  Within  a  few  weeks  were  fought  two 
great  battles.  In  the  first  Antonius  defeated  Cassius,  who 
took  his  own  life,  while  Octavianus  was  conquered  by  Brutus  ; 
in  the  second  however  Brutus  succumbed  to  his  united  oppo- 
nents and  followed  the  example  of  his  comrade.  The  army 
and  fleet  for  the  most  part  joined  the  Triumvirs.  Antonius 
and  Octavianus  now  parted,  the  former  to  rearrange  Asiatic 
affairs  in  the  interest  of  the  victors,  the  latter  to  attend  to  the 
payment  of  the  veterans,  which  necessitated  land-allotments 
on  a  grand  scale. 

The  forcible  ejections  which  Octavianus  had  perforce 
decreed  aroused  a  furious  bitterness,  which  was  still  further 
increased  by  the  danger  of  imports  being  cut  off  from  the 
country  by  the  fleet  of  S.  Pompeius,  who  after  Caesar's  death 
had  ventured  out  of  his  Spanish  hiding-place  and  had  raised 
during  the  general  disturbances  a  not  inconsiderable  sea- 
power.  In  collusion  with  M.  Antonius,  his  ambitious  wife 
Fulvia  and  his  brother  Lucius,  the  Consul  of  the  year  41, 
sought  to  exploit  this  peculiarly  difficult  position  of  Octavi- 
anus against  him.  A  regular  war  broke  out  between  him 
and  the  Antonians  (41-40),  which  ended  with  the  capture 
of  Perusia,  into  which  Lucius  Antonius  had  thrown  himself 
(hence  the  name  *  Perusine  War').  No  intelligent  man  in- 
deed could  expect  candid  dealings  between  the  two  rulers 
— Lepidus  played  always  a  subordinate  part — and  Antonius 
ngw  would  have  been  all  the  less  inclined  to  give  way  to  his 
youthfiil  colleague  as  he  deemed  himself  justified  in  the 
utmost  claims  by  his  extraordinary  position  of  power  in  the 
East.  For  the  moment  however  a  breach  was  avoided ; 
indeed  an  apparently  complete  reconciliation  was  effiscted  at 
a  conference  at  Brundisium,  and  sealed  by  the  marriage  of 
Antonius  with  Octavianus'  step-sister  Octavia  (40).  In  this 
peace  S.  Pompeius  was  also  included,  from  reasons  of  pru- 
dence. But  already  in  the  next  year  (39)  hostilities  began 
anew  between  the  aspiring  and  restless  son  of  Pompeius  and 


I02  ROMAN  -HISTORY 

the  Triumvirs  ;  it  was  only  after  a  two  years'  war  (38-36), 
which'  Va3  fcught'but  in  i'nd  around  Sicily  and  in  which 
Octavianus'  general  M.  Vipsanius  Agrippa  ^  won  well-earned 
laurels,  that  the  last  Pompeian  was  rendered  harmless.  In  con- 
nexion with  this  war  Octavianus  threw  overboard  Lepidus, 
long  a  burden  to  him,  who  claimed  Sicily  for  himself  as 
reward  for  his  assistance ;  he  compelled  him  to  withdraw 
from  the  Triumvirate  and  live  out  his  life  in  self-chosen  exile. 
With  this  the  Triumvirate  was  in  reality  dissolved  and  the 
fate  of  the  Roman  empire  exposed  anew  to  the  rivalry  of 
two  pretenders. 

Octavianus  and  Antonius  at  War  for  Supremacy  (36—30). — 
The  opposition  between  the  two  rivals  for  the  inheritance  of 
Caesar  was  naturally  such  a  one  that  any  attempt  to  bridge  it 
over  was  hopeless  and  indeed  was  never  essayed  in  serious- 
ness by  the  two  parties.  Nevertheless  the  strong  character 
and  noble  spirit  of  Octavia  was  able  for  several  years  longer 
to  prevent  an  open  outbreak  of  hostilities.  But  after  an 
unsuccessful  campaign  against  the  Parthians,  which  cost  him 
his  reputation  as  a  general,  Antonius  for  the  second  time 
threw  himself  into  Cleopatra's  arms,  and  indeed  officially 
wedded  her.  The  last  bond  between  the  potentates  was  now 
broken.  Urgent  campaigns  in  the  Eastern  Alps  and  Illyria 
(35-33)  prevented  Octavianus  at  first  from  beginning  as  yet 
the  struggle  with  Antonius,  but  supplied  him  with  a  mettled 
army  for  it  and  gave  him  a  valuable  knowledge  of  generalship. 
In  the  year  33  however  expired  the  second  period  of  five 
years  for  which  the  Triumvirs  had  mutually  guaranteed  their 
power ;  and  the  two  rivals  appeared  with  countercharges 
before  the  Senate.  Antonius  however  had  alienated  all 
sympathy  in  Rome  by  the  unbounded  capriciousness  with 
which  he  squandered  Roman  provinces  and  dependent  states 
on  Cleopatra  and  her  children  qo  less  than  by  his  objection- 
able relations  with  her  in  general.  Octavianus  had  no  difficulty  | 
in  causing  the  position  of  Antonius  to  be  declared  forfeit  and  i 

1  The  founder  of  Cologne  [Colonia  Agrippina)  and  builder  of  the  | 
Pantheon  in  Rome. 


CAESAR'S    INHERITANCE  103 

war  to  be  voted  against  Cleopatra  (32).  It  was  no  trifling 
contest  that  confronted  Octavianus.  Antonius  had  at  his 
disposal  the  whole  resources  of  the  East,  and  he  waited  on 
the  west  coast  of  Greece  with  an  army  of  about  100,000 
men  and  a  strong  fleet  for  his  opponent's  attack  (31). 
Octavianus  avoided  battle  as  long  as  he  could,  and  thus 
brought  Antonius  into  a  difficult  position.  At  length  the 
latter  made  up  his  mind  to  decide  matters  by  a  sea  fight. 
On  the  2nd  of  September  ^.-b.c.  was  fought  at  Actium 
on  the  Ambracian  Gulf  (Gulrof  Volo)  the  notable  battle  of 
that  name.  Moved  by  the  flight  of  Cleopatra,  Antonius 
most  disgracefully  and  unreasonably  gave  up  his  cause  for 
lost.  Both  fled  to  Alexandria,  whither  Octavianus  followed 
them  in  the  next  year  (30).  The  destiny  of  Antonius  was 
speedily  consummated.  Army  and  navy  deserted  to  his 
opponent ;  and  then,  nerved  by  a  false  report  of  Cleopatra's 
death,  he  took  his  life.  Cleopatra  also  followed  the  same 
course  when  she  perceived  the  impossibility  of  winning  any 
influence  over  Octavianus. 

Egypt  thereby  fell  into  the  hands  of  tlje  conqueror.  After 
putting  out  of  the  way  two  sons  of  Cleopatra  by  Caesar  and 
Antonius  who  had  already  been  nominated  kings,  he  took 
possession  of  it  as  his  private  property.  The  enormous 
wealth  which  he  found  in  the  royal  treasury  enabled  him  to 
meet  all  his  obligations  towards  both  the  veterans  and  the 
persons  injured  by  ejections  ;  but  the  golden  rain  of  Egypt  did 
not  in  the  least  rouse  to  new  life  the  moribund  body  of  the 
Roman  State..'  After  Octavianus  had  passed  the  winter  of 
30-29  in  Asia,  where  relations  with  the  Parthians  par- 
ticularly needed  regulation,  he  returned  in  the  summer  of  29 
to  Rome,  where  the  celebration  of  victory  and  peace  was 
held  from  the  J[3tb_tojth^i_5th  of  August  amidst  the  bound- 
less but  justifiabTe  delight  of  the  people.  Thus  had  the 
monarchy  founded  by  Caesar  passed  after  fifteen  years  of  civil 
war  to  his  heir. 


i3  c  o-^i 


3 
ho 


^  =  =  « 


2  tj 


II 

o 

3 

'2 

-  a; 

3 

^Xl 

^ 

•X3 

-O 

F- 

H 

S 
«? 

o 

U^ 


>  2 


2 


S  So 


«< 


s  § 


< 

< 

—  !I5 

« 

o 

^ 

2 

—  w 

•ji 

as 

§ 

h 

6 

II-- 


to  j3 
-rt   550 


"zo 


-5 


^g3 


—  5 


.3  THE    IMPERIAL    AGE  105 

^  SECTION  III        6^ 

The  Imperial  Age  until  Diocletian  (29  b.c- 
1285  A.D.) 

Sources. — It  is  only  for  the  first  century  of  the  Imperial  Age  that  the 
sources  are  abundant  enough  for  us  to  gain  a  relatively  clear  picture  of 
it.  The  biographies  of  the  Emperors  by  C  Suetonius  Tranquillus^ 
which  contain  their  careers  from  Caesar  until  Domitian,  supply  an 
abundance  of  most  interesting  matter  in  spite  of  deficient  arrangement, 
manifest  errors,  and  grave  distortions.  Of  the  two  great  works  of| 
Cornelius  Tacitus^  stateljfiCLL  of  all  Roman  historians — the  'Annals,' 
describing  the  period  fronrAugustus_ to  Nero  (68),  and  the  '  Histories,' 
which  reachTrorii  the  year  69  until  Domitian's  death — irfiportant  pieces 
are  lost-^-ii^  isliowever  thcffidst  trustworthy  witness  of  that  great  age, 
although  he  has  by  no  means  attained  his  ideal  of  writing  without 
prejudice.  In  regard  to  contents  these  two  histories  stand  far  above 
the  so-called  '  Historians  of  the  Imperial  Age '  {Scriptores  Historiae 
Atigtistae),  a  collection  of  biographies  extending  from  Hadrian  to 
Numerianus  and  composed  by  various  authors,  which  owe  their  position 
in  the  foreground  of  our  study  of  the  second  and  third  centuries  solely 
to  the  wretched  condition  of  our  sources  for  that  age.  Deliberate  false- 
hood for  political  reasons  and  misrepresentation  from  love  of  sensation 
appear  beside  the  authors'  obvious  lack  of  historical  or  critical  intelli- 
gence ;  and  the  opinion  that  we  must  form  of  their  lost  main  source,  the 
biographies  of  Marius  Maximus  (from  Nero  to  Elagabalus),  is  neces- 
sarily unfavourable.  Of  the  work  of  Livius,  which  extended  to  9  B.C., 
only  scanty  summaries  for  the  age  of  Augustus  survive.  The  last  part 
of  the  short  sketch  of  Velleius  Paterculus  becomes  somewhat  fuller  for 
this  period.  Qllhe  Roman  History  of  Cassius  Dio  few  remnants  for 
the  Tmxiprinl  Age,  have  been  handed  down  to  us.  Of  Plutarch's  Lives 
those  of  Otho  and  Galba  are  pi-eserved.  Of  the  Roman  historians 
vvriting^  in  Greek  mention  has  yet  to  be  made  of  Herodianus,  whose 
history  from  the  end  of  Marcus  Aureiius  until  Gordianus  III.  is  in  spite 
of  great  failings  valuable  enough.  In  the  employment  of  all  these 
historians  it  is  more  or  less  needful  to  observe  that  the  discrepancy 
u  tween  the  Senatorial  and  Imperial  colouring  of  the  narratives  has  led 
ti)  great  distortions  of  the  truth,  which  has  moreover  suffered  severely 
from  the  overgrowth  of  the  rhetorical  style,  'a  cancer  of  the  historio- 
graphy of  these  ages. 

But  outside  history  proper  we  have  also  to  reckon  among  our  sources 

arge  number  of  literary  productions  which  reflect  or  directly  treat 

nts  of  the  day,  such  as  the  works  of  many  poets  (Horace,  Martial, 

i  ersius,  &c.),  collections  of  letters  such  as  that  of  the  younger  Plinius, 

occasional  writings  like  the  Panegyricus   by  the  same   author  upon 

Traian,  or  the  so-called  '  Germania  '  of  Tacitus.     Most  important  too 


io6  ROMAN    HISTORY 

is  the  testimony  which  coins  and  inscriptions  have  bequeathed  to  us  ; 
among  these  the  most  prominent  place  is  occupied  by  the  so-called 
Monumentuvi  Ancyranum,  Augustus'  grave-inscription,  which  was 
destined  for  his  mausoleum  and  contains  a  summary  of  his  deeds. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
The  Bmperors  of  the  Julian  and  Flavian  Houses, 

29  B.C.-96  A.D. 

§  34.    Augustus  and  the  Construction    of  the 
Monarchy 

The  Nature  of  the  Augustan  Monarchy, — If  we  observe 
how  hesitatingly  Augustus — a  title  of  honour  which  was  pre- 
sented to  Octavianus  by  the  Senate  in  the  year  27 — proceeded 
to  assume  those  rights  which  are  characteristic  of  the  monarch, 
and  how  he  strove  to  mask  his  singular  position  by  leaning  as 
far  as  possible  upon  republican  institutions,  we  cannot  marvel 
that  up  to  the  present  day  opinions  vary  as  to  what  name  is 
to  be  applied  to  this  creation  of  his.  Even  a  contemporary 
writer  could  describe  the  history  of  that  age  as  far  as  the 
reign  of  Tiberius  in  such  a  way  that  the  transition  from  one 
form  of  government  to  the  other  finds  not  a  word  of  mention. 
From  our  present  standpoint  we  must  designate  the  supremacy 
of  Augustus  as  a  monarchy,  a,  sequel  to  Caesar's  creation  ; 
Augustus  understood  his  position  as  that  o^ prlnceps  or  '  First ' 
[i.e.  of  the  Senate  and  people),  and  hence  arose  the  name  of 
*  principate.' 

In  reality  Augustus  did  not  take  the  last  logical  step  to 
which  the  regeneration  of  the  State  necessarily  led  him  ; 
despite  all  the  limitations  imposed  by  him  on  the  Senate,  the 
representative  of  the  administrative  organism  of  the  Republic, 
he  did  not  venture  to  reduce  it  to  such  an  insignificance  as 
excluded  any  doubt  as  to  the  true  division  of  power.  The 
opposition  between  Senate  and  Emperor  became  the  most 
retarding  factor  in  the  further  development  of  Roman  state- 


AUGUSTUS    AND    THE    MONAP.CHY  107 

life  ;  and  when  at  last  after  three  centuries  it  was  removed 
by  Diocletian's  change  of  the  constitution,  the  aging  body  of 
the  State  was  so  far  advanced  in  decay  that  it  could  never 
again  revive  to  new  life. 

Augustus  showed  clearly  how  he  conceived  his  relation  to 
the  Senate  when  on  the  13th  of  January  27  he  resigned  the 
extraordinary  plenary  power  possessed  by  him  in  the  fifteen 
years  of  his  Trium viral  office  (43-28)  into  the  hands  of  the 
Senate,  which  thereupon  voted  him  as  a  token  of  gratitude 
the  honorary  title  o^  Augustus,  The  Consulate,  which  the 
new  ruler  had  held  from  22-23,  could  not  satisfy  his  claims 
simply  because  of  the  presence  of  colleagues  implied  in  the 
office ;  the  revolution  which  had  been  consummated  in  the 
last  century  wholly  rested  on  military  power,  and  this  beyond 
a  doubt  would  have  to  form  the  stay  of  the  monarchy.  So 
together  with  the  most  important  border  provinces  (Syria, 
Gaul,  Spain),  in  which  a  strong  military  force  was  per- 
manently needed,  Augustus  procured  for  himself  the  imperium 
froconsulare^  which  gave  him  unlimited  powers  outside  Italy. 
Henceforth  the  division  of  the  provinces  into  *  imperial '  and 
*  senatorial '  remained.  For  the  police  of  the  capital  again 
Augustus,  by  a  Sullan  arrangement  which  had  been  already 
permitted  officially  to  the  Triumvirs,  kept  a  guard  which  bore 
the  title  of  Praetor tani  and  formed  a  band  nine  cohorts  ^  strong, 
blindly  devoted  to  the  Emperor  and  in  return  highly  privi- 
leged. In  his  supreme  command  over  the  whole  army  of  the 
State,  which  included  the  right  of  filling  up  all  officers'  posts 
and  military  jurisdiction,  the  Emperor  had  arrived  at  that 
goal  towards  which  the  whole  development  of  army  organisa- 
tion since  Marius  and  Sulla  had  tended  ;  possession  of  the 
army  gave  possession  of  the  monarchy. 

It  was  far  more  difficult  to  find  suitable  forms  for  the  relation 
of  the  Principate  towards  the  civil  law.     The  starting-point 

^  The  title  imperator  he  had  iUready  borne  regularly  from  the  year 
40,  without  its  being  regarded  then  as  an  official  title  of  the  Emperor. 
'J  iberius  did  not  bear  it. 

-  The  cohorts  were  of  1000  men  each. 


io8  ROMAN    HISTORY 

here  was  the  'Tribune's  power'  {^tribunicia  potestas),  which 
Augustus  caused  to  be  assigned  to  him  annually  from  the 
year  23  onwards.  The  rights  connected  with  this  office, 
such  as  the  privilege  of  introducing  laws  and  bringing  forward 
or  checking  resolutions  of  the  Senate,  the  religious  sanctilica- 
tion  which  was  associated  with  its  inviolability  [sacrosanc- 
titas),  were  raised  by  Augustus  to  such  an  importance  that 
in  the  subsequent  bestowal  of  the  tribunicia  potestas  on  one  of 
his  ablest  assistants,  M.  Vipsanius  Agrippa,  men  could  see  an 
appointment  to  a  share  in  the  monarchy.  Tacitus  regards 
this  office  as  the  chief  source  of  the  Emperor's  plenary 
powers,  and  indeed  the  Emperors  themselves  dated  by  it  the 
years  of  their  reign  (^e.g,  on  coins). 

The  tribunician  power  secured  for  the  Emperor  a  strong 
influence  over  the  Senate,  which  Augustus  further  extended 
by  procuring  for  himself  as  princeps  senatus  the  right  of 
nominating  a  portion  of  the  Senators  (nominatio)  and  of  pro- 
posing the  officials  to  be  elected  by  the  Senate  (^commendatio). 
In  legislation  the  old  state  of  affairs  apparently  remained ; 
but  the  Emperor's  dispensations  [edkta)  were  silently  accepted 
as  laws,  and  the  Senate  every  year  was  sworn  to  them.  In 
jurisdiction  an  important  change  came  in  ;  the  Imperial  Court 
took  a  place  by  the  side  of  the  previously  existing  courts  of 
Senators  and  jurymen,  all  cases  coming  before  its  bar  which  re- 
lated to  officers,  imperial  procurators,  members  of  the  imperial 
family,  or  affairs  of  imperial  provinces.  As  the  Emperor 
was  not  able  to  pass  judgment  in  person  on  all  these  matters, 
they  called  for  the  assistance  of  officials  educated  in  the  law, 
so  that  from  this  time  the  order  of  scientifically  trained  jurists 
began  to  develop,  and  from  its  most  distinguished  represen- 
tatives the  Emperor  did  not  scorn  to  take  professional  advice. 
Finally  Augustus  added  to  the  supreme  military  command 
and  the  highest  judgeship  (of  which  the  latter  indeed  was 
only  in  a  limited  sense  his)  the  supreme  priesthood,  causing 
himself  to  be  appointed  pont'ifex  maximus  for  life  after  the 
death  of  Lepidus  (12  b.c).  Thus  he  now  united  in  his 
person  the  functions  on  which  the  old  kingship  had  rested. 


THE   RULE  OF  AUGUSTUS  109 

The  creation  of  Augustus,  though  in  many  respects  it  was 
so  brilliant,  and  though  in  fact  the  Roman  world  owed  to 
it  a  partial  recovery  lasting  some  time,  contained  in  itself  a 
twofold  contradiction,  the  consequences  of  which  asserted 
themselves  disastrously  enough.  The  division  of  power 
between  Emperor  and  Senate  created  in  reality  a  kind  of 
double  rule  or  dyarchy,  which  worked  contrary  to  the 
monarchic  principle ;  and  in  the  discrepancy  between  the 
rank  of  the  Emperor  in  Rome,  where  he  sought  to  be  the 
first  republican  official,  and  in  the  provinces,  where  he  was 
Imperator  without  restriction,  a  certain  incompleteness  was 
expressed  which  was  the  greatest  weakness  in  Augustus' 
work. 

§  35.  The  Rule  of  Augustus,   29  b.c.  to   14  a.d. 

Internal  Administration, — The  skill  with  which  Augustus, 
although  the  division  of  administrative  power  was  unfavour- 
able to  centralisation,  yet  contrived  to  interfere  with  a 
regulating  and  improving  hand  in  nearly  all  branches  of 
government  and  public  life  calls  for  our  admiration.  To 
his  unwearied  labours  in  this  sphere  the  Empire,  and  above 
all  the  hitherto  so  enslaved  provinces,  owed  that  revival 
which  was  celebrated  in  something  more  than  courtly  flattery 
by  many  contemporaries  as  the  dawn  of  a  golden  age. 

Closely  connected  with  the  military  organisation  of  Augustus 
was  the  financial  administration.  Payment  of  the  veterans 
from  the  civil  wars  had  swallowed  up  enormous  sums,  which 
for  the  most  part  had  been  defrayed  from  the  spoils  of  Egypt ; 
but  the  expenditure  on  the  army  kept  on  foot  simply  to  guard 
the  frontiers,  which  on  the  death  of  Augustus  numbered 
twenty-five  legions,  and  on  the  national  fleet  stationed  at 
Misenum  and  Ravenna  demanded  every  year  an  outlay  beyond 
the  means  of  the  old  treasury,  the  Aerarium  Saturni  adminis- 
tered by  the  Senate.  Augustus  therefore  established  a  new 
military  treasury,  the  Aerarium  militare  ;  but  as  the  Emperor 
as  supreme  general  had  the  greatest  interest  in  the  regular 


no  ROMAN    HISTORY 

collection  of  taxes,  Augustus  claimed  a  control  over  the 
whole  system  of  taxation,  so  that  even  the  Senatorial  pro- 
vinces and  the  dependent  States  had  to  receive  imperial 
procurators.  By  a  new  scheme,  in  part  based  upon  careful 
assessments,  Augustus  endeavoured  to  give  a  firm  basis  to  the 
system  of  taxation,  which  hitherto  had  been  open  to  the 
utmost  caprice,  and  guarded  it  by  severe  laws  against  possible 
reprisals.  The  revenues  moreover  which  accrued  to  the 
Emperor  personally  from  his  provinces  and  the  Imperial 
territories  like  Egypt  led  to  the  foundation  of  an  exclusively 
Imperial  treasury,  the  Fiscus, 

The  inability  of  the  State  treasury  to  meet  the  ever 
increasing  demands  of  such  an  Empire  led  Augustus  to 
transfer  to  the  Imperial  treasury  a  large  number  of  costly 
branches  of  administration,  by  which  he  naturally  gained  also 
a  constant  addition  of  power.  Thus  the  Emperor  defrayed 
and  administered  for  Rome  the  corn-supply  (^cura  annonae)^ 
the  system  of  fire-police  [fraefectura  vlgilum)  managed  by 
the  seven  cohorts  of  vigiles,  and  the  regulation  of  the  Tiber 
with  its  tendency  to  disastrous  inundations  (^cura  Ttberls)^  for 
Italy  the  cura  viarum,  i.e.  the  construction  of  the  great  net- 
work of  roads  which  spread  over  the  land.  In  claiming  the 
right  of  coinage  Augustus  proceeded  with  the  same  respect 
for  tradition  which  marks  his  other  measures ;  in  the  pro- 
vinces the  governors  preserved  the  right  of  coining,  and  in 
Italy  the  Emperor  shared  with  the  Senate  the  coinage  of 
gold  and  silver,  while  the  small  change,  the  copper,  was 
wholly  left  to  the  Senate.  Later  indeed  the  name  of  the 
official  on  the  senatorial  coins  gave  way  entirely  to  the  simple 
stamp  of  the  Senate  (S.C. ) 

To  his  capital  Augustus  devoted  the  utmost  interest,  which 
was  manifested  especially  in  a  vigorous  course  of  building. 
By  restoring  fallen  temples  and  raising  new  ones,  by  magni- 
ficent Courts  of  Law,  theatres,  libraries,  and  by  laying  down 
a  new  Forum  (the  old  Forum  Romanum  had  long  been 
insufficient  for  the  needs  of  the  capital  of  the  world),  Augustus 
made  his  Rome  that  splendid  city  of  brilliant  marble  whose 


THE    RULE    OF    AUGUSTUS  iii 

wonders  still  reveal  themselves  even  in  its  wretched  ruins  to 
the  eye  of  the  skilled  antiquarian.  Judicious  measures  of 
police,  to  which  we  must  add  also  the  division  of  the  city 
into  fourteen  quarters  (^regiones),  held  in  order  the  internal 
life  of  this  gigantic  centre  of  traffic,  which  in  Augustus' 
times  is  said  to  have  reckoned  two  millions  of  inhabitants. 
Less  successful  were  the  efforts  of  the  Emperor  in  another 
department  of  the  public  weal,  to  which  nevertheless  he 
directed  his  keenest  care ;  they  related  to  public  morality, 
which  ever  since  the  development  of  the  Roman  State  into  a 
World-Power  had  been  continually  sinking,  and  in  the  times 
of  Augustus  had  reached  that  level  of  depravity  which,  apart 
from  abundant  literary  testimony,  the  legislation  referring  to  ' 
it  reveals  to  us.  Slavery,  whose  most  loathsome  outgrowth 
was  represented  by  the  gladiatorial  games,  the  Hellenistic 
frivolity  dominating  the  stage,  the  collection  of  enormous 
wealth  in  the  hands  of  single  families,  the  luxury  and  the 
often  highly  offensive  worships  of  the  East — all  these  cir- 
cumstances had  led  to  a  perilous  corruption  of  the  whole 
national  life.  Supported  by  the  propaganda  of  literature, 
which  was  devoted  to  him  (Horace,  for  instance),  Augustus 
sought  vigorously  to  combat  these  evils.  Significant  witnesses 
for  this  are  the  lex  luTta  de  adulteri'is  against  adultery  and 
excesses,  the  lex  de  maritandis  ord'inibus,  which  aimed  at 
making  divorce  more  difficult  and  at  placing  the  unwedded 
and  childless  under  political  and  legal  disadvantages,  and  the 
lex  Papia  Poppaea,  which  was  to  encourage  by  rewards  the 
establishment  of  households.  Laws  too  against  luxury  of 
every  kind,  against  the  immorality  of  the  pubHc  shows,  &c., 
were  designed  to  raise  public  morality,  while  a  revival  of 
religion  by  the  resuscitation  of  purely  Roman  worships  or 
by  the  introduction  of  seasonable  new  ones,  such  as  that  of 
the  Divus  lulius  and  of  the  Genius  Augustt,  was  to  supplant 
secret  foreign  rites.  It  must  be  confessed  that  in  this  depart- 
ment but  little  success  crowned  the  efforts  of  Augustus,  how- 
ever much  honour  they  did  to  the  «  Father  of  the  Fatherland,* 
as  he  was  entitled  from  the  year  2  b.c. 


112  ROMAN    HISTORY 

External  Politics  and  Wars, — It  was  no  part  of  Augustus' 
plan  to  seek  by  conquests  a  further  extension  of  the  great 
empire  which  he  had  come  to  rule ;  his  policy  aimed  rather 
at  spreading  the  blessings  of  peace  over  the  whole  Roman 
world.  This  is  brilliantly  attested  by  the  administration  of 
the  provinces  and  subdued  kingdoms,  which  Augustus  with 
untiring  energy  strove  to  incorporate  in  the  Roman  State. 
He  himself  in  the  course  of  his  reign  visited  in  person  nearly 
all  the  provinces,  in  order  to  settle  difficulties  that  had  arisen 
and  to  make  certain  of  the  way  in  which  his  ideas  were  being 
realised.  We  learn  the  provincial  administration  best  from 
the  history  of  Gaul,  to  which,  owing  to  its  great  importance, 
'  Augustus  directed  his  especial  interest  and  which  nobly  paid 
its  debt  of  gratitude  to  Rome  by  thoroughly  absorbing  and 
successfully  developing  Roman  culture.  Under  Augustus 
Lugudunum  (Lyons)  became  the  centre  of  the  three  Gallic 
provinces  ( Aquitania,  Lugudunensis,  Belgica)  and  the  second 
capital  of  the  world-empire. 

Not  only  Gaul  but  the  whole  northern  frontier  of  the 
empire  were  constantly  disturbed  by  the  movements  of  the 
Germanic  tribes,  against  whom,  despite  the  peaceful  ten- 
dency of  his  reign,  Augustus  was  forced  to  decree  vigorous 
military  operations.  The  Germanic  wars  had  two  bases  in 
particular,  the  lines  of  the  Danube  and  the  Rhine.  In  the 
sons  of  his  third  wife  Livia,  Tiberius  Claudius  Nero  and 
Nero  Claudius  Drusus,  Augustus  found  two  capable  generals. 

After  the  lands  south  of  the  Upper  Danube,  Raetia, 
Noricum,  and  Pannonia,  had  been  brought  under  the  imperial 
administration,  Tiberius  in  the  years  12-9  B.C.  secured  the 
lower  bed  of  the  Danube  against  the  people  pressing  in  from 
the  north,  Getae  and  Bastarnae,  and  created  the  new  province 
of  Moesia  out  of  the  territory  lying  between  the  Danube  on 
one  side  and  the  northern  frontier  of  Illyria,  Macedonia,  and 
the  dependent  state  of  Thrace  on  the  other.  At  the  same 
time  his  brother  Drusus,  by  the  famous  campaigns  between 
the  Rhine  and  Elbe  to  which  among  other  places  the  fort  of 
Aliso  on  the   Lippe  and  the  Saalburg  in  the  Taunus  owe 


THE    RULE    OF    AUGUSTUS  113 

their  origin,  extended  Roman  supremacy  as  far  as  the  Elbe  ; 
and  after  his  sudden  death  (9)  Tiberius  secured  these  con- 
quests with  the  utmost  skill,  so  that  in  this  period  the 
Provincia  Germania  implied  a  real  possession  of  the  empire. 
It  was  not  until  the  governor  P.  Quinctilius  Varus,  who  by 
his  blundering  administration  had  provoked  the  rising  of  the 
Germans  under  Arminius,  had  met  with  the  crushing  defeat 
of  the  Teutoburger  Wald  ^  (9  a.d.)  that  the  frontier  had  to  be 
drawn  back  to  the  line  of  the  Rhine.  The  Rhine  and  Danube 
now  marked  the  northern  border  of  the  empire,  which  a  series 
of  stately  fortresses  was  to  secure — Castra  Vetera  (Xanten), 
Colonia  Agrippina  (Cologne),  Moguntiacum  (Mainz), 
Augusta  Rauracorum  (Augst  near  Bale),  Augusta  Vindeli- 
corum  (Augsburg),  Castra  Batavorum  (Passau),  Vindobona 
(Vienna),  &c. 

In  the  Orient,  which  Augustus  repeatedly  visited,  aifairs 
permitted  of  a  more  peaceful  arrangement.  From  the 
Parthians,  who  had  been  chastised  for  the  defeat  neither  of 
Crassus  nor  of  Antonius,  Augustus  obtained  in  20  r.c.  through 
diplomatic  negotiations  the  restoration  of  the  captured  Roman 
standards,  an  event  that  was  celebrated  by  the  vain  Roman 
people  like  a  victory.  He  did  not  arrive  at  a  real  settlement 
of  the  difficult  Eastern  frontier  questions,  in  which  a  great 
part  was  played  by  Armenia,  the  object  of  Parthian  ambition  ; 
but  the  credit  of  the  Roman  name  was  preserved  amidst  all 
the  everlasting  changes  of  tenancy  in  the  Eastern  territories, 
and  commercial  relations  were  able  to  extend  as  far  as  India. 
From  Syria  frequent  interferences  were  made  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  Judaea,  which  at  last  was  wholly  incorporated  in 
the  Roman  province ;  and  from  Egypt  the  legions  carried 
the  fame  of  the  Roman  name  as  far  as  Arabia  and 
Ethiopia. 

Harder  strife  was  needed  to  bring  back  to  obedience  the 
restless  Spanish  tribes  of  the  Cantabri  and  Astures,  which 
even  threatened  to  interfere  in  Gaul.     The  skilful  generalship 

1  With  regard  to  the  locality  of  the  battle  no  certain  conclusions  can 

be  drawn. 


114  ROMAN    HISTORY 

of  Agrippa  (20-19  b.c.)  at  length  succeeded  in  establishing 
here  complete  peace  and  creating  a  field  favourable  to  the 
spread  of  Roman  culture. 

The  Assistants  and  Family  of  Augustus — The  Succession, — 
Among  the  men  who  stood  near  to  Augustus  and  supported 
his  government  with  a  complete  sacrifice  of  their  own  per- 
sonality, two  particularly  deserve  mention.  In  domestic 
politics  C.  Cilnius  Maecenas,  a  man  of  ancient  Etruscan 
nobility,  stood  by  the  Emperor's  side  as  a  kind  of  diplomatic 
mediator  in  a  position  based  solely  on  the  bond  of  confidence. 
Aristocratic  courtier  and  wisest  protector  of  all  the  arts  of 
peace,  the  great  patron  of  Horace  and  Vergil,  he  may  pass  as 
the  representative  of  the  monarchical  culture  of  the  Augustan 
age.  The  military  founder  of  the  monarchy  on  the  other 
hand  was  M.  Vipsanius  Agrippa,  the  victor  of  Actium,  who 
has  often  been  mentioned  above.  His  thoroughly  practical 
character  approved  itself  not  only  in  generalship  but  also  in 
organising  the  national  administration.  His  services  were 
so  brilliant  and  so  indispensable  that  Augustus  by  the  assign- 
ment of  the  tribunicia  potestas  made  him  his  associate  in  the 
government  and  even  married  him  to  his  only  daughter  Julia, 
intending  that  the  issue  of  this  union  should  be  appointed  to 
succeed  him. 

But  it  was  not  vouchsafed  to  Augustus  to  bequeath  the 
rule  of  the  world  to  a  descendant  of  his  blood.  The  hopes 
placed  on  the  wedlock  of  Julia  and  Agrippa  were  indeed  so 
far  realised  that  two  sons  were  born  of  it,  Gaius  and  Lucius 
Caesar,  whom  their  grandfather  adopted  at  once ;  but  both 
princes  died  before  him.  The  Emperor  then  resolved  to 
appoint  as  his  associate  in  the  government  and  successor  his 
little-loved  stepson  Tiberius,  whom  after  the  death  of  Agrippa 
in  the  year  12  B.C.  he  had  forced  to  break  off  his  present 
happy  married  life  and  wed  Julia,  with  the  condition  that  he 
should  pass  over  his  own  son  Drusus  and  adopt  Germanicus, 
the  son  of  his  deceased  brother  Drusus. 

When  Augustus  died  on  the  14th  August  14  a.d.  at  Nola 
in  Campania,  the  position  of  things  was  so  secure  that  Tiberius 


TIBERIUS  115 

could  assume  the  supremacy  without  opposition.  Augustus 
left  behind  no  hostile  political  groups ;  the  feeble  attempts 
at  revolt  against  his  monarchy  which  had  now  and  again  been 
made  he  had  always  promptly  and  effectually  suppressed. 
The  durability  of  his  great  life's  work  was  now  attested  by 
the  unopposed  bequeathment  of  the  throne. 

§  36.  Tiberius,  14-37  a.d. 

Domestic  Politics  and  Administration. — Tiberius  Claudius 
Nero,  the  elder  son  of  Livia  by  her  first  marriage,  entitled 
himself  as  Emperor  Tiberius  Caesar  Augustus.  Endowed 
by  nature  with  an  unpliant  character  tending  to  eccentricity 
in  all  forms,  and  embittered  by  a  long  life  of  neglect — for  on 
his  accession  to  the  throne  he  already  counted  55  years — the 
second  Emperor  did  not  succeed  in  associating  with  his  own 
personality  that  enthusiasm  for  the  new  form  of  the  State 
which  Augustus  had  contrived  to  awaken  in  the  general 
masses  of  the  people,  and  especially  in  the  provinces.  Withal 
his  rule  was  no  less  meritorious  than  that  of  his  great  pre- 
decessor. 

In  the  development  of  the  monarchy  Tiberius  went  a  step 
further  than  Augustus  by  not  causing  his  position,  like  the 
former,  to  be  guaranteed  anew  from  time  to  time  by  the 
Senate,  but  regarding  it  as  an  incontestable  property,  as 
indeed  it  had  proved  itself  by  its  bequeathment.  Otherwise 
Tiberius  too  showed  himself  most  cautious  and  considerate  in 
his  dealings  with  the  Senate,  and  even  raised  its  importance 
by  transferring  to  it  all  elections,  which  were  taken  away 
from  the  meetings  of  the  people,  and  by  depriving  the  latter 
in  practice,  though  not  in  theory,  of  even  ihe  power  of  intro- 
ducing laws.  Emperor  and  Senate,  the  latter  restricted  by 
the  Emperor's  right  of  nomination  and  commendation,  are 
now  the  only  legislative  factors.  The  sovereign  will  of  the 
ruler  showed  itself  equally  in  an  innovation  strongly  opposed 
to  republican  feeling ;  the  whole  bodyguard,  which  hitherto 
had  only  been  quartered  to  a  very  small  extent  in  Rome,  was 


ii6  ROMAN    HISTORY 

now  concentrated  in  the  capital,^  and  thus  the  position  of  the 
Prefect  of  the  Guard  [praefectus  praetorio)  became  more  and 
more  influential  at  the  expense  of  the  Senate.  This  decision 
was  due  to  the  man  then  holding  this  office,  Aelius  Seianus, 
who  was  Tiberius'  right  hand.  At  the  same  time  the  Senate 
had  to  surrender  to  the  Emperor  the  command  over  the 
*  city  cohorts  '  intended  for  duties  of  police  ;  the  City-Prefect 
[praefectus  urb'i)^  as  their  commander  was  entitled,  became  after 
the  Prefect  of  the  Guard  the  most  important  Imperial  officer. 

The  administration  enjoyed  continuous  surveillance  by 
Tiberius,  which  found  expression  among  other  ways  in  the 
numerous  indictments  of  oppressive  provincial  officials  i^rerum 
repetundarum) ,  Like  Augustus,  he  sought  to  bring  an 
improving  and  helpful  influence  to  bear  on  all  departments, 
and  his  rule  in  every  respect  increased  that  happy  condition 
of  the  empire  which  his  predecessor  had  founded.  If  never- 
theless a  strong  opposition  against  him  grew  up  in  aristocratic 
circles,  it  was  his  reserved  and  imperious  character  that  was 
to  blame,  no  less  than  the  unhappy^infl.uence  of  the  ambitious 
Prefect  Seianus,  the  sole  possessor  of  the  Emperor's  con- 
fidence. The  latter  half  of  his  reign  swarmed  with  pro- 
secutions and  executions  for  misprision  of  treason  (^maiesfas), 
a  juristic  idea  that  arose  under  Tiberius ;  and  the  outspoken 
feeling  of  the  capital  induced  him  in  the  year  26  to  entirely 
leave  Rome  and  to  make  his  home  partly  in  Campania  and 
partly  on  the  island  of  Capri. 

Foreign  Politics  and  Wars, — The  legions  on  the  Rhine  and 
Danube  had  profited  by  the  change  of  rulers  to  extort  by 
revolts  an  improvement  in  their  condition,  viz.  a  shortening 
of  the  period  of  service  from  twenty-five  to  sixteen  years  and 
an  increase  of  pay.  It  was  only  with  difficulty  that  this 
dangerous  rising  was  suppressed  on  the  Danube  by  Seianus, 
on  the  Rhine  by  the  Emperor's  nephew  and  adopted  son 
Germanicus.     The  latter,  with  his  ambitious  wife  Agrippina, 

1  The  enclosing  walls  of  the  Castra  Praetoriana  are  still  preserved  in 
so  far  as  they  were  included  in  the  Aurelian  city-wall ;  they  encircle  the 
Campo  Militare  between  Porta  Pia  and  Porta  San  Lorenzo. 


TIBERIUS  117 

the  daughter  of  Julia  and  Agrippa,  was  in  the  habit  of 
crossing  the  Emperor's  plans ;  and  now  in  entire  opposition 
to  Tiberius'  purposes  he  deemed  it  advisable  to  assail  the 
Germans  anew.  In  the  years  14  to  16  he  undertook  several 
campaigns  against  the  Marsi,  Chatti,  and  Cherusci,  and  gained 
some  victories  which  stamped  him  in  the  eyes  of  the  public 
as  a  great  general,  but  which  brought  no  gain  to  the  Roman 
supremacy.  Tiberius  therefore,  averse  to  any  policy  of 
conquest,  recalled  him  from  his  post,  and  after  allowing  him 
to  celebrate  a  brilliant  triumph  allotted  him  another  mission, 
in  Asia  (17).  The  position  of  commander-in-chief  in 
Germany  was  not  filled  up  again  ;  two  legates  shared  the 
military  and  juridical  administration  of  the  province.  The 
waiting  policy  of  Tiberius  with  regard  to  the  Germans  was 
soon  to  prove  its  value.  Their  never  ceasing  internal  quarrels 
led  to  a  great  war  between  the  Suabian  kingdom  founded 
by  Marbod,  which  Tiberius  himself  had  combated  from 
Pannonia  with  general  success,  and  the  Saxon  tribes  led  by 
Arminius.  The  creation  of  Marbod  was  destroyed  ;  he  him- 
self sought  the  protection  of  Rome  and  died  in  Ravenna. 
Arminius  however,  the  *  liberator  of  Germany,'  fell  a  victim 
to  family  discords  (21). 

In  the  East  the  affairs  of  Parthia  and  Armenia  were  again 
such  as  to  make  a  display  of  Roman  power  seem  desirable. 
The  task  that  was  here  imposed  on  Germanicus  was  however 
not  clear  ;  and  it  was  rendered  much  more  difficult — as  was 
assuredly  intended — by  the  fact  that  the  proud  prince  was  to 
share  the  command  with  the  governor  of  Syria,  Cn.  Calpur- 
nius  Piso,  an  ambitious  man  of  the  noblest  origin.  This  led 
to  endless  disputes  as  to  official  rights,  which  were  further 
envenomed  by  the  wives  of  both  men-;  and  when  Germanicus 
died  in  the  year  19  Piso  was  accused  of  murder,  and  although 
his  innocence  was  proved  in  the  trial  he  took  his  own  life  in 
prison.  The  people  however,  who  worshipped  Germanicus 
and  his  family,  actually  cast  the  blame  for  the  death  of  their 
darling  on  the  Emperor,  and  from  this  time  the  hatred  of 
Tiberius  grew. 


ii8  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Family  Relations  and  Succession, — Tiberius  had  from  his 
first  marriage  a  son  Drusus,  whom  he  had  been  forced  by 
the  command  of  Augustus  to  pass  over  in  favour  of  his 
nephew  Germanicus.  No  children  had  issued  from  his 
second  marriage  with  JuHa,  who  on  account  of  her  scan- 
dalous life  had  been  banished  by  her  own  father.  Thus 
Tiberius  could  hope  after  the  death  of  Germanicus  to  secure 
the  succession  for  the  son  of  his  body.  Against  this  design 
was  spun  at  the  court  a  mesh  of  the  most  odious  intrigue, 
which  had  a  terrible  effect  on  the  Emperor,  already  inclined 
as  he  was  by  nature  to  suspicion.  Three  parties  sought  to 
win  the  first  place.  At  the  head  of  one  stood  the  old 
Empress  Livia,  to  whom  Augustus  had  devised  a  share  in 
the  supremacy  and  who  thought  herself  insufficiently  regarded 
by  her  son ;  she  died  in  29.  The  second  was  represented 
by  the  ambitious  Agrippina,  who  wished  to  procure  the 
succession  for  her  own  and  Germanicus'  children.  The 
third  was  formed  by  the  Prefect  of  the  Guard  Seianus,  the 
Emperor's  trusted  favourite,  and  the  depraved  wife  of 
Drusus,  Livilla ;  they  removed  Drusus  by  poison  in  23 
and  aimed  at  supremacy  for  themselves.  Seianus  succeeded 
in  entangling  Agrippina  and  her  sons  in  charges  of  treason  and 
rendering  them  harmless  ;  but  when  he  himself  in  the  year 
3 1  proceeded  to  conspiracy  for  the  speedier  attainment  of  his 
purpose,  Tiberius  was  warned  at  the  last  moment  and  was 
able  to  forestall  and  crush  his  disloyal  confidant.  In  the 
whole  imperial  family  there  now  survived  only  two  princes 
who  were  to  be  considered  for  the  succession — Gaius  the 
youngest  son  of  Germanicus,  and  Tiberius  (Gemellus)  a  son 
of  Drusus  and  Livilla,  who  was  however  weighted  with  the 
suspicion  of  illegitimacy  owing  to  his  mother's  relations  with 
Seianus.  Nevertheless  Tiberius  with  his  sense  of  justice 
seems  to  have  devised  to  him  by  his  will  an  equal  share  with 
Gaius.  Such  was  the  settlement  of  the  succession,  the  sad 
conclusion  of  a  terrible  domestic  drama. 

The  old  Emperor  spent  the  last  years  of  his  life  in  his 
solitude  on  Capri  in  an  ever  increasing  horror  of  society  and 


GAIUS,    CLAUDIUS,    AND    NERO  119 

bitterness,  as  the  result  of  which  we  must  regard  the  count- 
less impeachments  for  treason  in  that  period.  The  people  re- 
sponded to  the  Emperor  whom  they  had  pitilessly  driven  away 
and  hated  with  a  Chromque  Scandaleuse  of  his  course  of  life  ; 
from  its  loathsome  details,  as  given  to  us  by  the  gossiping 
Suetonius,  the  reader  turns  away  with  disgust  and  unbelief. 
The  present  age  at  length  is  beginning  to  pass  a  more  correct 
judgment  on  this  ruler,  who  especially  in  his  domestic  policy 
is  to  be  reckoned  among  the  greatest  of  all  Roman  Em- 
perors. He  died  at  the  age  of  78  on  Capri,  probably  by  a 
natural  death. 

§  37.   The  Emperors  Gaius,  Claudius,  and  Nero, 
37-41   a.d. 

Gains  Caesar  (nicknamed  Caligula^  'army-boot'),  a  young 
man  who  had  grown  up  in  every  enjoyment  and  vice,  had 
escaped  the  suspicion  of  Tiberius  during  the  trial  of  his 
mother  Agrippina  and  his  brothers  only  by  his  great  skill  in 
deception.  With  the  aid  of  this  he  also  contrived  to  win  great 
popularity  in  the  early  part  of  his  reign  as  long  as  he  felt  himself 
still  unsafe.  His  cousin  and  adoptive  brother  Tiberius  Gemellus 
he  speedily  caused  to  be  put  out  .of  the  way.  By  accurately 
defining  the  jurisdictions  of  Emperor  and  Senate  in  favour  of 
the  latter,  by  restoring  the  comitial  elections  suppressed  by 
Tiberius,  by  abolishing  unpopular  taxes,  tolerance  of  foreign 
worships  and  the  like,  he  won  over  Commons  and  Senate  ;  and 
even  in  the  provinces  he  enjoyed  the  same  credit  because  he 
was  generous  in  bestowing  the  precious  Roman  citizenship. 
But  when  the  great  savings  which  the  wise  financial  adminis- 
tration of  Tiberius  had  stored  up  in  the  public  treasury  had 
been  dissipated  in  most  extravagant  and  often  quite  sense- 
less undertakings,  the  true  character  of  the  prince  revealed 
itself;  he  was  heartless,  capable  of  never  a  great  thought, 
morally  rotten.  The  recently  abolished  impeachments  for 
treason  were  renewed,  for  they  gave  opportunities  for  great 
confiscations;    heavy  taxes,  such  as  the  income  tax  of  12J 


I20  ROMAN    HISTORY 

per  cent.,  were  introduced  ;  in  every  possible  way  money 
was  to  be  wrung  out  of  the  people.  At  the  same  time  the 
Emperor  made  his  scandalous  course  of  life  more  and  more 
public,  seeking  to  gain  from  the  halo  of  his  apotheosis^  a 
justification  for  all  conceivable  deeds,  which  now  earned  the 
applause  only  of  the  rabble,  which  was  stupefied  by  mon- 
strous festive  splendours. 

An  equally  ridiculous  and  bootless  expedition  into  Germany 
and  against  Britain  (39-40)  was  designed  to  blind  the  soldiers 
to  his  unworthy  sway  of  empire  and  procure  for  himself  a 
cheap  triumph.  But  the  patience  of  the  Romans  lasted  no 
longer;  in  January  41  he  was  murdered  by  a  few  high 
officers  during  the  Palatine  Games. 

The  reign  of  jGaius,  in  which  it  is  customary  to  recognise 
the  first  type  of  '  Caesarian  madness,'  remained  without  the 
least  influence  on  the  later  development  of  Imperial  history. 
As  a  result  of  his  murder  a  not  uninteresting  reaction  in  favour 
of  former  conditions  was  displayed,  the  Senate  for  a  moment 
hoping  to  be  able  to  restore  the  republic  or  at  least  to  take 
into  its  own  hands  the  decision  as  to  the  succession.  But 
before  the  Senate  proceeded  to  action  the  question  as  to  the 
tenancy  of  the  throne  was  already  settled. 

Tiberius  Claudius  Germanicus,  usually  entitled  simply 
Claudius,  brother  of  Germanicus  and  uncle  of  Gaius  (41-54), 
was  raised  to  the  throne  by  the  praetorians,  who  were  as 
little  desirous  as  the  commons  for  a  return  to  senatorial 
rule ;  the  Senate  perforce  confirmed  him.  To  no  one  can 
this  appointment  have  been  more  surprising  than  to  the 
Emperor  himself.  From  youth  he  had  been  thrust  into  the 
background  by  his  family  owing  to  his  sickliness ;  he  had 
spent  his  years  in  learned  dilettantism,  without  ever  rising  to 
the  surface  of  political  life.  Nevertheless  Claudius  ruled 
with  ability,  plainly  following  the  principles  of  Tiberius. 
To  him  belongs  the  credit,  among  other  things,  of  incor- 
porating Britain  as  a  province  in  the  empire  (43)  ;  its  posses- 

1  It  was  this  Emperor  who  demanded  the  erection  of  his  statue  in 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  which  was  frustrated  by  a  rising  of  the  Jews. 


GAIUS,    CLAUDIUS,    AND    NERO  121 

sion  ever  since  Caesar  had  seemed  desirable  to  the  Romans  in 
view  of  the  relations  between  the  Kelts  of  the  mainland  and 
the  islands.  Thrace  also  became  a  province  in  his  reign,  and 
the  prestige  of  the  empire  in  the  East  (Syria,  Palestine, 
Parthia)  was  vigorously  maintained  sword  in  hand. 

Internal  government  too  was  careful,  and  brought  some 
gratifying  changes ;  in  particular  the  Emperor  directed  his 
interest  to  the  improvement  of  the  legal  administration,  for 
which  he  displayed  a  real  passion.  Agriculture  was  aided 
most  effectually  by  draining  the  Fucine  Lake,  and  commerce, 
especially  the  corn  trade,  profited  by  a  magnificent  extension 
of  the  harbour  of  Ostia.  The  imperial  attention  was  turned 
to  the  provinces  as  well,  notably  to  Gaul,  whose  citizens 
received  from  Claudius  the  qualification  to  hold  all  Roman 
offices  (the  ius  honorum)  and  therewith  access  to  the  Senate ; 
it  was  one  of  the  most  important  steps  towards  romanising 
the  provinces. 

How  far  the  wise  measures  of  Claudius  are  to  be  put  to 
the  account  of  his  advisers,  the  freedmen  Narcissus  and 
Pallas,  is  beyond  our  knowledge ;  on  the  other  hand  we 
know  that  both  exercised  an  often  harmful  influence  on  the 
Emperor,  who  displayed  far  too  great  a  weakness  in  dealing 
with  such  cabals  of  favourites  and  still  more  with  women. 
The  revolting  vices  of  a  Julia  and  Livilla  were  revived  in  the 
ladies  of  the  Claudian  court ;  the  Emperor's  first  wife,  the 
infamous  Valeria  Messalina,  whom  Narcissus  put  out  of  the 
way  in  48,  was  followed  by  the  younger  Agrippina,  who  had 
her  mother's  ambition  and  had  ensnared  the  Emperor  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  obtaining  the  succession  for  her  son  by  an 
earlier  marriage,  L.  Domitius  Nero.  With  the  aid  of  the 
devoted  Pallas  she  succeeded  in  inducing  the  Emperor  to 
pass  over  his  own  son  Britannicus,  adopt  his  stepson  Nero, 
and  even  wed  him  to  his  daughter  Octavia  (53).  When 
the  Claudian  party,  headed  by  Narcissus,  threatened  to  under- 
mine Agrippina's  influence,  she  caused  her  husband  to  be 
poisoned  and  attained  her  object ;  her  son  Nero  could  suc- 
ceed without  difficulty  to  the  throne  (54). 


122  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Claudius  fell  a  victim  to  his  excessive  weakness  for  the 
female  sex  ;  but  in  view  of  his  administration  of  the  empire 
he  did  not  deserve  to  figure  in  tradition  as  little  better  than 
the  ridiculous  clown  as  which  Seneca,  Nero's  witty  tutor,, 
sought  to  brand  him  by  the  malicious  satire  parodying  his 
*  deification.'  ^  In  the  case  of  Claudius,  as  of  Tiberius,  later 
ages  have  admitted  a  juster  estimate. 

Nero  Claudius  Caesar  (54-68)  at  first  shared  the  govern- 
ment with  his  mother  Agrippina,  who  indeed  appears  by  his 
side  on  coins.  The  Senate,  supported  by  the  Prefect  of  the 
Guard  Burrus  and  the  Emperor's  influential  tutor  Seneca, 
formed  a  counter-party ;  they  succeeded  in  gradually  ousting 
the  ambitious  Augusta  and  guiding  the  young  prince  for  some 
years  in  the  ways  of  wise  moderation.  As  in  the  early  years 
of  Gaius,  whom  Nero  greatly  resembles,  the  empire  in  the 
first  third  of  his  reign  enjoyed  a  happy  condition  which  was 
only  for  a  time  imperilled  in  Britain  (60-61).  Here  the 
governor  Suetonius  Paullinus  sought  to  extend  the  hold  of 
the  empire  and  thereby  brought  on  a  revolt  which  was  stirred 
up  by  the  national  druidism,  and  in  the  course  of  which  the 
chief  centres  of  Roman  culture,  Camalodunum  (Colchester) 
and  Londinium  (London),  fell  before  the  fury  of  the  Kelts. 
Suetonius  however  was  at  last  victorious;  after  his  recall, 
which  was  due  to  his  bad  administration,  peace  was  again 
established  (66-68).  A  determined  rising  of  the  Jews, 
which  T.  Flavius  Vespasianus  was  charged  to  suppress,  Nero 
did  not  live  to  see  ended. 

The  dark  sides  of  Nero's  character,  which  the  dissimula- 
tion of  years  had  cloaked,  revealed  themselves  just  when  he 
felt  himself  threatened  in  his  position  of  supremacy.  Seek- 
ing to  avenge  herself  for  being  supplanted,  Agrippina 
approached  the  ousted  Britannicus,  Claudius'  own  son, 
perhaps  to  play  him  as  a  trump  card  against  Nero.  Nero 
poisoned  his  adoptive  brother  and  pursued  his  mother  with  a 

1  This  so-called  Apocolocyntosis  (' pumpkinification,'  perhaps  more 
correctly  Apotheosis)  Caesa7'is  of  Seneca  is  one  of  the  most  amusing  if 
most  biting  pamphlets  of  antiquity. 


GAIUS,    CLAUDIUS,    AND    NERO  123 

hate  that  was  only  appeased  when  at  his  orders  she  was 
murdered  (59).  Henceforth  no  restraints  existed  for  the 
Emperor.  Spurning  the  formerly  privileged  Senate  and  his 
previous  guides,  he  yielded  himself  entirely  to  his  own 
caprices  and  desires.  The  woman's  rule  that  had  already 
so  often  brought  disaster  on  the  Julian  house  began  anew, 
and  one  of  the  most  notorious  ladies  of  the  knightly  aris- 
tocracy, Poppaea  Sabina,  became  the  Imperial  consort  and 
Augusta,  after  Nero's  first  wife  Octavia,  the  sister  of  Britan- 
nicus,  had  been  repudiated  and  then  murdered  on  one  of  the 
most  abominable  impeachments  of  the  whole  Imperial  age 
(62).  Owing  to  Nero's  measureless  extravagance  a  financial 
crisis  soon  arose,  and  was  further  intensified  by  a  crushing 
calamity  that  befell  the  capital,  the  notorious  fire  of  the  year 
64.  This  very  reason  excludes  the  possibility  that  the 
Emperor  himself  caused  the  fire,  which  consumed  nearly 
half  the  city ;  but  he  felt  himself  called  upon  to  take 
account  of  the  gossip  of  the  people  which  accused  him  of 
it,  and  he  therefore  directed  suspicion  upon  one  of  the 
most  despised  religious  sects  that  Rome  of  that  day  had  to 
shew,  the  Christians,  whose  name  on  this  occasion  appears 
for  the  first  time,  and  in  bloody  letters,  in  Roman  tradition. 
Nero  interested  himself  with  gratifying  zeal  in  the  rebuilding 
of  the  city ;  but  here  too  he  could  not  restrain  his  morbid 
extravagance,  as  is  proved  by  the  construction  ,of  his  magnifi- 
cent palace,  the  Domus  Aurea  or  *  Golden  House'  (66-67). 
The  same  want  of  moderation  shewed  itself  in  the  journey 
to  Greece,  whither  the  vain  Emperor  was  called  by  his 
dilettante  interest  In  musical  competitions,  owing  to  which 
he  declared  the  province  free,  recompensing  the  Senate 
for  this  loss  by  resigning  the  Island  of  Sardinia.  To 
remedy  his  financial  straits  Nero  had  recourse  to  one  of 
the  most  disastrous  measures  of  statesmanship,  ordaining  the 
first  depreciation  of  the  currency,  which  necessarily  under- 
mined all  credit. 

Under  such  circumstances  discontent  with    the  Neronlan 
rule  increased    In    all  circles,  and   conspiracies  followed  by 


124  ROMAN    HISTORY  ^ 

cruel  impeachments  (Seneca  was  a  victim)  were  the  order 
of  the  day ;  even  the  Guard  was  no  longer  to  be  trusted,  as 
the  striking  impeachment  of  Piso  shewed.  The  decision 
however  came  this  time  from  the  legions  on  the  frontier  of 
the  empire.  The  attempt  of  the  Keltic  governor  of  Gaul, 
C.  Julius  Vindex,  to  make  himself  Emperor  had  been  frus- 
trated from  jealousy  by  the  governor  of  Upper  Germany; 
the  Spanish  legions  now  proclaimed  as  emperor  their  general, 
P.  Sulpicius  Galba,  in  answer  to  the  ban  set  upon  him 
by  Nero.  The  Guard  approved  this  step  of  the  legions, 
and  the  Senate  at  once  declared  Nero  under  ban.  The 
Emperor  came  to  his  end  by  his  own  hand  in  the  villa  of  a 
freedman,  to  whom  he  had  fled  (June  68).  With  him 
the  Julian  House  was  extinguished. 

§  38.  The  Flavians,  69-96  a.d. 

For  a  year  it  seemed  as  though  the  empire  were  now  to  fall  under 
the  doom  of  owing  its  ruler  to  the  will  of  the  legions  and  praetorians. 
Galba,  appointed  Emperor  by  the  Spanish  troops,  could  win  no  con- 
fidence in  Rome,  and  was  removed  by  M.  Salvius  Otho  (Jan.  69), 
who  however  enjoyed  the  purple  only  for  a  quarter  of  a  year ;  when 
the  nominee  of  the  German  legions,  A.  Vitellius,  gained  a  victory  over 
him  at  Cremona  he  slew  himself  (Apr.  69).  To  Vitellius  however  the 
troops  of  the  East  opposed  a  claimant  in  their  tried  general  Vespasi- 
anus,  and  after  prolonged  struggles,  which  reached  their  conclusion 
in  Rome  itself,  Vitellius  was  slain  and  Vespasianus  recognised  by  the 
capital  (Dec.  69). 

Flavius  Vespasianus  (69-7^),  already  sixty  years  of  age 
on  his  ascension  to  the  throne,  addressed  himself  with  the 
utmost  earnestness  and  skill  to  the  difficult  task  of  bringing 
order  into  the  disorganised  affairs  of  the  empire.  He  was 
particularly  mindful  to  restore  the  discipline  of  the  legions 
and  praetorians,  now  sapped  by  the  evenis  of  the  *  Year  of 
the  Three  Emperors,'  and  to  strengthen  the  empire's  sorely 
enfeebled  taxable  powers.  His  thoroughly  creditable  frugality 
however  did  not  prevent  him  from  spending  great  sums  on 
great  ends  ;  he  built  a  famous  temple  to  the  Goddess  of  Peace 
{Templum    Pacts)    and   the   gigantic    Amph'itheatrum    Flavi- 


THE    FLAVIANS  125 

anum,  the  modern  Colosseum.  To  the  Senate  he  left  a  wide 
sphere  of  independence,  though  vigorously  checking  en- 
croachments upon  his  rights  by  the  aristocrats  who  would 
not  pay  due  regard  to  a  Princeps  sprung  of  a  mere  knightly 
family,  as  e,g,  in  the  impeachment  of  Helvidius  Priscus. 
Connected  with  this  is  the  ejection  of  the  philosophers,  of 
whom  the  representatives  of  the  Stoic  doctrine  especially 
cultivated  in  their  adherents  a  sentimental  opposition  to 
monarchy,  based  upon  republican  enthusiasm  but  withal 
senseless.  To  the  practice  of  the  law  Vespasian  devoted 
especial  interest.  By  the  SQ"Called^>\:  refria  Vesf>astnni  an  v' 
advance  was  made  in  the  development  of  monarchy,  as  hence- 
forth the  imperium  for  life  was  bestowed  on  the  emperors  on 
their  ascension. 

The  troubles  of  the  year  69  had  led  on  various  points 
of  the  wide  frontier  to  military  movements.  Two  wars  are 
particularly  associated  with  the  name  of  Vespasian,  although 
he  personally  ended  neither.  In  69  the  Batavi,  dwelling 
north  of  the  Lower  Rhine,  had  risen  under  the  leadership 
of  their  countryman  Julius  Civilis  against  Vitellius  and  after 
his  death  had  kept  up  the  struggle  against  the  new  govern- 
ment also.  The  rising  threatened  to  grow  all  the  more 
perilous  as  the  Gauls  too  became  entangled  in  it  and  the 
Roman  troops,  consisting  mainly  of  natives,  joined  in  the 
movement.  Numerous  forts  of  the  Romans  on  the  line  of 
the  Rhine  were  destroyed  before  Petilius  Cerialis  after  several 
victories  overpowered  the  rising  (70).  A  peace  which  left 
to  the  Batavi  their  position  as  socii  of  the  Romans  concluded 
this  war  of  independence.  Far  more  toilsome  was  the 
continuance  of  the  Jewish  war  commenced  by  Vespasian, 
with  which  the  Emperor's  elder  son,  the  Caesar  Titus,  was 
charged.  After  four  months  of  siege  (April- August  70),  Y 
Jerusalem  was  completely  destroyed  and  Judaea  sundereoas 
a  distinct  province  from  Syria.  The  conflicts  with  the 
Jewish  people,  who  defended  themselves  with  the  valour  of 
desperation,  had  been  throughout  bloody,  and  had  claimed 
great   sacrifices    on    either    side ;    equally   terrible    was    the 


126  ROMAN    HISTORY 

vengeance  which  the  victor  inflicted  upon  the  conquered. 
The  last  struggles  were  prolonged  into  the  year  72  ;  but 
already  in  71  Titus  with  his  father  celebrated  a  brilliant 
triumph  over  the  Jews  (represented  on  the  famous  Arch  of 
Titus  on  the  top  of  the  Via  Sacra).  In  June  79  Vespasian 
died  after  a  beneficent  reign.  He  was  followed  by  his  elder 
son 

Titus  (79-81),  who  already  in  the  year  70  had  received, 
together  with  his  brother  Domitianus,  the  rank  of  a  Caesar. 
His  brief  reign  figures  in  the  senatorially  coloured  tradition 
as  one  of  peculiar  happiness,  a  proof  that  he  must  have 
displayed  great  forbearance  towards  the  Senate.  To  this 
circumstance  he  also  owes  the  honourable  title  amor  et  deliciae 
generis  humant,  '  darling  and  delight  of  the  human  race.' 
Under  Titus  began  the  campaigns  of  Agricola  in  Britain 
(see  below).  Two  heavy  calamities  fell  upon  Italy  during 
his  reign.  On  the  24th  August  7Q  the  famous  eruption  of 
Vesuvius  ^  buried  the  flourishing  towns  of  Pompeii,  Hercula- 
neum,  and  Stabiae,  and  a  few  months  later  a  fire  caused  great 
damage  in  Rome.  In  September  8 1  Titus  suddenly  died ; 
he  was  followed  by  his  brother 

Domitianus  (81-96),  whom  the  Opposition  of  senate  and 
aristocracy  that  had  arisen  already  under  his  father  drove  at 
length  into  paths  which  gained  for  him  the  reputation  of 
a  second  Nero.  At  first  Domitian  took  up  his  task  of  empire 
with  enthusiasm  and  personally  interested  himself  in  all 
branches  of  the  administration  and  practice  of  the  law, 
strictly  regulating  also  the  provincial  oflRcials.  Arts  and 
sciences  enjoyed  his  favour.  But  the  reproach  of  soldier- 
kingship  clung  to  the  house  of  the  Flavii,  and  the  proud 
Domitian  scorned  to  meet  it  by  flattery  of  the  Senate  and 
aristocracy,  as  Titus  certainly  did.  For  this  he  was  pur- 
sued by  them  with  a  deadly  hate,  which  found  expression 
even  in  literature ;  and  thus  were  aroused  in  the  Emperor 
distrust  and  suspicion,  particularly  towards  real  merit.     On 

1  Here  perished  the  elder  Plinius,  the  well-known  author  of  the 
Historia  Naturalis. 


THE    FLAVIANS  127 

this  account  jealousy  led  him  to  recall  in  the  year  84  the 
able  commander  Cn.  Julius  Agricola,!  who  since  77  had 
been  extending  the  dominion  of  Rome  with  the  utmost 
success,  subduing  the  island  of  Mona  (Anglesea)  and  Scot- 
land up  to  the  Firth  of  Tay.  The  Emperor  himself  fought 
with  less  good  fortune  in  the  territory  of  the  Rhine  and 
Lower  Danube ;  he  notably  failed  to  finally  conquer  De- 
cebalus,  who  threatened  the  province  of  Moesia,  and  actually 
bought  peace  by  a  yearly  gift  of  money.  He  nevertheless 
celebrated  triumphs  in  Rome  and  secured  for  himself  the 
titles  Germankus  and  Daclcus — an  indication  of  the  degree  to 
which  his  ambition  was  inflamed.  In  the  last  years  of  his 
reign  a  kind  of  mania  for  prosecution  seems  to  have  de- 
veloped in  Domitian,  from  which  at  last  his  nearest  associates 
no  longer  felt  safe.  In  September  96  he  was  murdered  ; 
the  Senate  pursued  his  memory  with  fury,  striking  it  off 
from  all  public  monuments,  while  historians  like  Tacitus  and 
Suetonius  and  poets  like  Juvenal  wrote  in  gall  the  description 
of  the  last  Flavian  which  they  have  transmitted  to  posterity. 


CHAPTER  IX 

The  '  Golden  Age  '  of  the  Roman  Empire 

(From  Nerva  until  the  Death  of  Marcus  Aurelius, 
96-180  A.D.  ) 

The  Senate  who  had  made  the  hfe  of  the  detested  Domitian  so  hard 
to  bear  came  forward  at  once  after  his  death  with  a  candidate  accept- 
able to  themselves,  who  promised  to  be  a  pliant  tool  in  their  hands 
and  later  transmitted  the  heritage  of  empire  agreeably  to  their  wishes. 
The  next  Emperors — Trajan,  Hadrian,  the  Antonines  —  contrived  to 
leave  to  that  actually  impotent  but  still  conceited  corporation  the 
feeling  of  an  imaginary  importance,  and  in  return  the  senatorially 
coloured  tradition  has  suiToimded  their  figures  with  the  halo  which 
makes  this  period  even  now  seem  the  happiest  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

1  The  father-in-law  of  Tacitus,  to  whom  the  famous  historian  has 
raised  a  permanent  monument  in  a  biography. 


128  ROMAN    HISTORY 

It  did  really  produce  able  emperors ;  and  yet  in  it  those  weaknesses 
already  distinctly  appear  which  were  to  undermine  the  proud  structure 
of  imperialism.  The  impoverishment  of  a  population  burdened  with  a 
monstrous  load  of  taxation,  the  dislike  to  spend  money  in  taking  part 
in  public  administration,  the  inability  to  meet  the  expenditure  on  the 
army  needed  for  the  defence  of  the  borders,  and  consequently  the 
impossibihty  of  sufficiently  protecting  the  enormously  long  frontier 
lines — these  symptoms  of  decay  display  themselves  more  and  more 
often. 

§  39.   Nerva  and  Trajan. 

M,  Coccetus  Nerva  (96-98),  the  man  after  the  Senate's 
own  heart,  was  a  senator  sixty  years  of  age  of  whom  not 
much  more  could  be  said  than  that  he  had  a  reputation  for 
remarkable  juristic  ability  and  very  skilful  political  tactics  in 
relation  to  the  different  reigns  of  the  last  ten  years.  His 
performances  shew  in  many  respects  a  reaction,  due  to  his 
connexion  with  the  Senate,  against  the  previous  development 
of  monarchy.  There  was  importance  in  the  '  alimentations ' 
originated  by  him,  a  charity-fund  endowed  by  the  imperial 
bounty  which  was  to  assist  poor  Roman  citizens  in  acquiring 
land  or  bringing  up  their  children. 

The  consciousness  of  his  own  weakness,  which  was  most 
distinctly  revealed  in  his  behaviour  towards  the  praetorians 
when  they  demanded  punishment  for  the  murderers  of  Domi- 
tian,  led  the  Emperor  to  adopt  the  talented  governor  of 
Upper  Germany,  M.  Ulpius  Traianus.  A  few  months  later 
Nerva  died. 

Imperaior  Caesar  Nerva  Traianus^  as  the  new  Emperor 
officially  styled  himself  (98-1 1 7),  was  sprung  of  an  old  Roman 
family,  and  born  at  Italica  in  Spain.  By  his  father  he  had  been 
trained  to  be  a  good  officer.  To  this  he  owed  also  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  command  on  the  Rhine,  which  on  account  of 
the  continual  danger  from  the  Germans  was  reckoned  one 
of  great  responsibility.  Trajan  is  said  to  be  the  founder  of 
the  famous  Itmes^  or  frontier  fortification,  which  has  of  late 
been  accurately  traced,  and  which,  running  from  the  Taunus 
to  Altmlihl,  was  designed  to  defend  against  the  irruptions 
of  the  Germans  the  district  taken    already   in    Domitian's 


NERVA    AND    TRAJAN  129 

time  from  them  to  safeguard  the  Rhine  frontier.  It  was 
only  after  the  settlement  of  German  affairs  that  the  new 
Emperor  returned  to  Rome  (99).  His  virtues  as  a  general, 
which  recalled  Caesar,  gained  him  the  enthusiastic  admiration 
of  the  soldiers ;  and  he  succeeded  also  in  winning  over  the 
Senate  by  respectful  behaviour  and  the  people  by  liberal 
largesses  and  games.  He  did  not  however  stay  long  in  the 
capital. 

Next  to  the  pacification  of  the  Rhine  frontier,  it  was 
necessarily  one  of  the  most  important  military  tasks  of  a 
vigorous  Emperor  to  chastise  the  Dacian  king  Decebalus, 
who  ever  since  Domitian's  far  from  creditable  peace  had 
assumed  a  more  and  more  threatening  attitude,  and  to  put  an 
end  to  the  annoyances  from  him.  After  two  wars,  waged 
after  most  careful  preparation  with  the  utmost  perseverance 
(101-102  and  105-1.07),  Trajan  succeeded  in  breaking  the 
stubborn  resistance  of  the  Dacians  and  incorporating  their 
land  in  the  empire  as  a  new  province  (Roumania).  Dece- 
balus took  his  own  life,  and  his  chief  stronghold  Sarmizege- 
thusa  (now  Varhely)  was  converted  into  the  colony  of 
Ulpia  Traiana.  The  Emperor  received  the  title  Dacicus?- 
Two  other  provinces,  both  of  them  however  without  import- 
ance for  the  future,  were  added  in  Trajan's  reign  to  the 
Roman  imperlum.  The  governor  of  Syria  conquered  a  part 
of  Arabia,  which  from  the  city  of  Petra  was  called  Petraea 
( 1 14-1 1 7);  and  Trajan  himself  in  the  Parthian  war,  of 
which  he  did  not  live  to  see  the  conclusion,  was  able  to 
absorb  as  a  province  the  much  contested  Armenia,  which 
however  was  surrendered  again  by  his  successor. 

Of  Trajan's  domestic  administration  we  know  that  it  was 
carried  on  with  admirable  care,  and  numerous  magnificent 
ruins  within  and  without  Rome  still  yield  eloquent  testi- 
mony to  his  public-spirited  energy  in  building ;  such  are  the, 
Forum   Tralani  in   Rome   with    the   Basilica   of  five   naves, 

1  Events  of  these  Dacian  campaigns  are  figured  on  the  famous 
'  Trajan's  Column '  in  spirally  rising  high  reliefs,  in  an  apparently- 
historic  sequence  of  time  and  place. 


130  ROMAN    HISTORY 

two  libraries,  and  'Trajan's  Column.'  Arts  and  sciences 
flourished  to  a  high  degree ;  literature  can  show  men  like 
Tacitus,  Juvenal,  and  the  younger  Plinius,  with  whom  the 
Emperor  himself  kept  up  an  active  correspondence. 

During  his  Parthian  campaign,  which  had  brought  him 
down  the  Tigris  as  far  as  the  Persian  Gulf,  Trajan  died  in 
Cilicia  (August  117);  he  was  followed — though  probably 
not  on  the  ground  of  a  supposititious  will — by  his  long 
proved  and  constantly  favoured  kinsman  P.  Aelius  Hadri- 
anus,  the  husband  of  a  grand-daughter  of  Trajan's  sister,  and 
at  the  time  commander  of  the  Syrian  legions. 

§  40.  Hadrian,    iij-i'^S  a.d. 

Imperator  Caesar  Traianus  Hadrianiis  learned  in  Antioch  of 
the  death  of  Trajan  and  was  at  once  greeted  by  his  army  as 
Emperor,  a  proof  that  his  right  to  the  succession  was  open  to 
no  doubt.  In  him  one  of  the  greatest  of  rulers  mounted  the 
throne  of  the  Caesars ;  he  is  one  of  the  few  representatives  in 
antiquity  of  the  modern  principle  that  the  prince  is  the  first 
servant  of  the  State.  It  is  lamentable  that  we  are  not  better 
informed  as  to  this  man's  life ;  his  contemporaries  certainly 
did  not  know  how  to  appreciate  him. 

External  Politics, — Through  his  own  eminent  ability  as  a 
soldier  Hadrian  clearly  recognised  the  impossibility  of  con- 
tinuing or  even  maintaining  Trajan's  conquests.  He  therefore 
gave  up  all  the  provinces  beyond  the  Euphrates  as  well  as 
Armenia,  and  on  this  basis  concluded  peace  with  the 
Parthians.  His  entire  efforts  aimed  at  a  strong  defence  of 
the  frontiers ;  he  is  said  to  have  completed  the  German  limes 
begun  by  Trajan.  He  constructed  a  quite  similar  frontier 
fortification  in  Britain,  where  the  conflicts  with  the  valiant 
inhabitants  of  the  Scottish  Highlands  continually  entailed 
fieavy  losses  ;  by  the  so-called  '  Pictish  Wall '  running  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Tyne  to  Sol  way  Firth  the  sphere  of  Roman 
authority  was  delimited  and  secured  against  the  inroads  of  the 
northern  tribes.      Under  Hadrian  too  there  arose  on  a  third 


HADRIAN  131 

endangered  point  of  the  imperial  frontier,  the  Lower  Danube, 
a  line  of  fortifications  which  stretched  to  the  Black  Sea  and 
were  designed  to  keep  back  the  restless  hordes  of  the  South 
Russian  steppes.  While  thus  Hadrian  decidedly  approved 
himself  a  prince  of  peace,  he  still  recognised  that  a  com- 
petent army  is  the  only  practical  security  against  war,  and 
therefore  devoted  to  it  particular  interest ;  his  military  refor- 
mation, which  aimed  at  improvement  of  the  subaltern  staft 
and  more  serviceable  battle-tactics,  long  remained  of  great 
value. 

Of  the  wars  into  which  Kadrian  found  himself  forced 
only  one  need  be  mentioned,  the  Jewish  War  (132-134), 
which  certainly  was  due  to  the  Emperor  himself.  In  order 
to  put  an  end  to  the  restless  nation's  political  hopes  of  a 
Messiah,  still  sturdily  nourished  by  the  rabbis,  he  founded  in 
132  a  Roman  soldier- colony,  Aelia  Capitolina,  on  the  ruins 
of  Jerusalem,  in  which  a  sanctuary  of  the  Capitoline  Jupiter 
arose  on  the  site  of  the  ancient  temple  of  God.  This  foun- 
dation and  the  prohibition  of  circumcision  aroused  one  of 
those  outbreaks  of  passionate  fury  which  we  have  often  come 
upon  in  the  history  of  this  race.  Under  the  guidance  of  a 
certain  Bar-Kochba,  who  claimed  to  be  the  Messiah,  the 
Jews  revolted  against  the  Roman  supremacy ;  but  after  two 
bloody  years  of  war,  in  which  the  Emperor  himself  appeared 
in  Palestine,  they  were  crushed  almost  out  of  existence. 
Judaea  was  practically  stripped  of  population  ;  from  this  time 
dates  the  complete  dispersion  of  the  Jews  over  the  civilised 
world.  The  colony  Aelia  Capitolina  was  closed  to  them  ;  a 
heavy  tax  pressed  upon  those  who  remained  in  the  Roman 
empire.  In  view  of  Hadrian's  great  aversion  to  military 
operations,  the  war  against  the  Jews  can  only  be  explained 
in  the  same  way  as  the  punishments  inflicted  upon  Christians 
by  the  same  Emperor  and  to  a  greater  extent  by  others  after 
him ;  the  monarchical  principle,  as  well  as  the  Imperial 
sentiment,  could  hardly  deal  otherwise  than  violently  with 
subjects  who  on  the  ground  of  peculiar  religious  views  dis- 
regarded the  laws  of  the  State. 


132  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Internal  Administration, — By  his  first  measure  of  domestic 
politics,  consisting  in  a  tax-abatement  of  about  ^95,000,000 
and  in  the  establishment  of  a  new  period  of  assessment  (every 
fifteen  years),  Hadrian  showed  that  he  here  too  recognised 
the  point  from  which  an  improvement  of  affairs  must  begin. 
The  finances  of  the  municipalities  were  especially  disordered ; 
Hadrian  therefore,  continuing  an  idea  of  Trajan,  sent  to 
them  imperial  auditors  to  inspect  their  financial  management. 
Although  the  self-administration  of  the  municipalities  was 
thereby  gradually  undermined,  this  measure  on  the  other 
hand  implies  an  advance  towards  that  removal  of  the 
distinction  between  fatherland  and  provinces  which  was 
first  completed  by  Caracalla.  In  his  famous  journeys  through 
the  empire,  which  lasted  several  years  (121-126  and  129— 
134),  Hadrian  learned  the  needs  of  all  the  nations  subject 
to  him  and  sought  throughout  to  do  them  justice  on  the 
broadest  scale. 

This  Emperor  also  brought  about  an  important  change 
in  the  sphere  of  the  higher  administration  by  creating  a 
special  Civil  Service  staff  to  be  chosen  from  the  knightly 
order,  with  definite  divisions  of  salary  and  rank ;  hitherto 
all  the  administrative  officers  had  come  out  from  the 
military  service.  In  the  department  of  law  too  Hadrian 
was  zealously  active ;  his  edictum  perpetuum,  a  collection 
of  important  decisions  by  praetors,  became  the  groundwork 
of  the  later  Corpus  Juris, 

Magnificent  constructions  throughout  the  empire  (basilicas, 
theatres,  baths,  bridges,  roads,  aqueducts)  testify  to  the 
public- spirited  energy  of  the  Emperor  as  a  builder ;  in 
Rome  the  ruins  of  the  mighty  temple  of  Venus  and  Rome, 
the  Pons  Ael'tus,  and  the  Castello  di  Sant'  Angelo  [moles 
Hadriani)  recall  his  name  to  this  day.  He  personally 
practised  many  arts  and  sciences,  and  led  the  literature  of 
his  age  into  peculiar  new  paths  (an  archaising  tendency). 
Despite  his  brilliant  gifts  as  a  ruler  he  did  not  succeed  in 
winning  the  confidence  of  the  noble  circles  surrounding  him; 
his  capriciousness,  which  tolerated  no  contradiction,  repelled 


THE    ANTONINES  133 

many  from  him.  The  Senate  too  did  not  think  itself 
sufficiently  regarded,  and  when  the  Emperor  had  died  in 
July  138  of  dropsy  this  meanly  vindictive  corporation  would 
have  gladly  executed  the  damnatio  memoriae  upon  the  dead 
man  if  his  successor  had  not  prevented  it. 

§41.  The  Antonines,  ij8-i8o  a.d. 

T,  Aelius  Hadrianus  Antoninus  Pius,  as  Hadrian's  adopted 
son  T.  Aurelius  Antoninus  named  himself  (i 38-161), 
had  been  led  by  his  own  childlessness  to  adopt  already 
in  Hadrian's  lifetime  L.  Verus  and  his  nephew  M.  Annius 
Verus  (the  later  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius).  Thus  the 
succession  appeared  secure  for  some  time. 

The  government  of  Antoninus  Pius  moved  generally 
on  the  hnes  laid  down  by  his  adoptive  father.  He  only 
decided  on  military  operations  when  they  were  urgently 
demanded  by  the  defence  of  the  frontier  or  disturbances 
among  the  subject  peoples.  Thus  in  his  reign  the  wall  laid 
down  by  Hadrian  in  Britain  was  pushed  up  further  to  the 
North,  and  now  ran  from  the  Clyde  to  the  Firth  of  Forth. 
On  the  eastern  frontier  of  the  Empire  the  Parthians  once 
more  threatened  to  disturb  the  peace ;  but  by  a  personal 
discussion  with  their  king  Volagases  HI.  Antoninus  was 
able  to  prevent  an  outbreak  of  hostilities.  In  his  internal 
government  also  the  Emperor  continued  the  efforts  of 
Hadrian,  endowing  public  charities,  promoting  sciences 
and  arts,  and  caring  for  a  good  administration  of  the  law. 
He  died  in  161.  The  Senate  honoured  his  memory  by 
consecrating  the  temple  by  the  Forum,  which  had  been 
dedicated  by  him  to  his  departed  wife  Faustina,  to  the 
Divus  Antoninus  as  well ;  it  is  still  partly  preserved. 

M.  Aurelius  Antoninus  (161-180)  and  L,  Verus,  the 
adopted  sons  of  Antoninus  Pius,  carried  on  the  government 
in  common  until  the  death  of  Vltus  (161-169),  although 
the  foremost  place  was  always  taken  by  the  stronger  char- 
acter of  Marcus  Aurelius,  who  had  also  become  the  son-in- 


134  ROMAN    HISTORY 

law  of  the  deceased  Emperor.  Contrary  to  his  peaceful 
sentiments,  Marcus  found  himself  driven  into  an  almost 
uninterrupted  series  of  campaigns  which  on  the  whole  pre- 
served indeed  the  credit  of  the  Roman  name,  but  withal 
revealed  clearly  the  weakness  of  the  defence  of  the  frontiers. 
The  Parthian  war  (162-166),  in  which  L.  Verus  proved 
his  own  incapacity,  was  concluded  in  166  with  a  triumph; 
but  it  brought  terrible  injury  upon  the  Roman  people,  for  a 
desolating  pestilence  followed  in  its  train.  Far  more  weari- 
some was  the  Marcomannian  war  (167-180),  to  which  both 
Emperors  set  out  after  ending  the  Parthian  campaign.  Years 
ago  the  German  tribes  of  Marcomanni  and  Quadi  had 
begun  to  cross  the  Danube  in  forays  which  reached  as  far 
as  Upper  Italy  and  formed  a  serious  danger  for  the  empire. 
The  struggles  on  the  Danube,  with  an  interruption  of  a 
few  years  (175-177),  in  which  Marcus  was  called  by  the 
revolt  of  the  Syrian  governor  to  Asia,  lasted  on  until  the 
death  of  the  Emperor,  which  occurred  in  March  180  at 
Vindobona  (Vienna). 

Marcus  Aurelius,  who  from  his  practice  of  the  Stoic 
philosophy  received  the  title  of  '  The  Philosopher,'  was  a 
man  of  the  noblest  spirit  and  simple  kindly  character.^  As 
far  as  the  wars  waged  against  his  own  inclination  permitted 
it,  he  devoted  himself  in  the  spirit  of  Hadrian  and  his 
predecessor  to  the  duties  of  civic  government,  in  which, 
it  must  be  confessed,  he  often  proved  himself  unpractical. 
His  financial  administration  was  bad  ;  like  Nero,  he  brought 
about  a  commercially  most  disastrous  depreciation  of  the 
currency.  In  legislation  on  the  other  hand  he  applied  the 
principle  of  humanity  with  success.  To  the  Senate  he  was 
very  acceptable.  His  Marcomannian  war  is  glorified  by  the 
still  preserved  monument  on  the  Piazza  Colonna  in  Rome, 
an  imperfect  imitation  of  Trajan's  column. 

1  This  finds  expression  in  his  still  preserved  'Addresses  to  Ilimsclf,' 
a  book  of  high  ethical  value. 


COMMODUS  135 


CHAPTER  X 

The  Decline  of  the  Empire  under  the  Soldier- 
Emperors 

(From  Commodus  to  Diocletian,  180-285  a.d.) 

If  Commodus  is  not  to  be  reckoned  among  the  Soldier- Emperors, 
inasmuch  as  he  succeeded  to  the  throne  as  legitimate  heir  and  son  of 
Marcus  Aurelius,  he  nevertheless  was  the  first  after  the  Julii  to  concede 
again  a  disastrous  influence  to  the  Guard  and  its  Prefects.  Hence- 
forth the  decline  of  army  discipline  takes  a  rapid  course  ;  the  constant 
struggles  along  almost  the  whole  frontier  of  the  gigantic  empire  give 
opportunity  to  bold  usurpers  with  the  aid  of  their  troops  to  snatch  at 
the  diadem  ;  every  victorious,  indeed  every  discontented  legion  deems 
itself  justified  in  acclaiming  its  general  as  Imperator.  Often  several 
Emperors  are  ruling  at  the  same  time  in  different  extremities  of  the 
empire.  Wars  of  usurpation  henceforth  belong  to  the  regular  order  of 
things. 

Meanwhile  the  assault  from  without  grows  more  and  more  menacing. 
In  the  East  the  old  Parthian  state  under  the  able  dynasty  of  the  Sassa- 
nids  develops  into  a  vigorous  New  Persian  Empire,  which  moves  victori- 
ously against  the  Roman  sphere.  The  northern  frontier  on  the  Rhine 
and  Danube  is  even  more  sorely  pressed  by  the  Germans,  who  as 
Goths,  Franks,  Saxons,  and  Alamanni  become  the  terror  of  the  neigh- 
bouring Roman  provinces. 

Within  there  appears  under  these  circumstances  an  increase  of  the 
financial  distress  in  particular,  and  of  a  general  decay  connected  with 
it.  The  constant  wars  lead  to  sad  depopulation,  and  attempts  are 
often  made  to  remedy  this  by  settling  German  colonists  on  Roman  soil. 
Thus  a  new  factor  comes  into  the  foreground  in  the  life  of  the  Roman 
State — the  German  element. 

§  42.   Commodus    and  the    House  of    Septimius  Severus, 
180-235   A.D. 

M,  Aurelius  Commodus  Antoninus  (180- 1 92),  the  de- 
generate son  of  the  imperial  philosopher,  carried  on  with 
support  of  the  praetorians,  whose  general  was  his  confidant, 
a  misrule  which  recalls  the  worst  times  of  Caligula  and  Nero. 
After  bringing  the  Marcomannian  war  bequeathed  to  him 
by  his  father  to  an  end  by  a  far  from  honourable  peace,  he 
abandoned   himself  in  the  capital  to  a  discreditable  life  of 


136  ROMAN    HISTORY 

monstrous  extravagance.  The  interests  of  the  empire  were 
in  every  respect  neglected,  and  distress  increased  in  all 
departments.  He  was  murdered  (31st  December  192)  in 
the  night  before  1st  January  193,  the  day  on  which  he 
was  to  enter  on  his  consulate  as  a  gladiator  ;  for  he  was 
a  passionate  admirer  of  these  men  of  muscle.  On  the 
resolution  of  the  Senate  his  memory  was  dishonoured. 

After  the  three  months'  reign  of  the  honourable  and  well- 
meaning  Senator  P.  Helvidius  Pertinax,  whose  vigorous 
measures  moved  the  praetorians  to  put  him  out  of  the  way, 
pretenders  were  set  up  not  only  by  the  latter  but  also  and 
at  the  same  time  by  three  different  bodies  of  troops. 

L,  Septtmius  Severus  (193-2 1 1 ),  who  commanded  in 
Pannonia,  first  marched  into  Rome  and  by  his  energetic 
personality  won  over  the  Senate.  In  the  first  four  years 
of  his  reign  he  had  to  struggle  with  his  rivals  for  supremacy, 
which  after  197  was  his  without  competition.  He  waged  a 
successful  war  of  some  length  against  the  Parthians,  who 
had  supported  one  of  his  opponents  ;  he  restored  the  prestige 
of  the  empire  for  a  time  in  the  East,  and  even  won  for  it  a 
new  province  there,  Mesopotamia.  It  was  the  last  extension 
of  the  Imperium.  In  the  last  years  of  his  reign  he  was 
forced  to  take  the  field  against  British  tribes,  but  was 
prevented  from  concluding  the  war  by  death  (at  Eboracum, 
now  York,  February  211). 

With  the  name  of  Septimius  Severus,  who  was  sprung 
of  a  knightly  family  resident  in  Africa,  several  remarkable 
innovations  are  associated.  In  order  to  establish  a  con- 
nexion between  his  and  the  preceding  dynasty,  he  invented 
the  fiction  of  declaring  himself  the  legitimate  heir  of  the 
Antonines  by  subsequent  adoption,  a  measure  which  later 
found  imitation.  He  did  away  with  the  peculiar  position  of 
the  praetorians  and  founded  a  new  Guard,  which  was  not  like 
the  former  made  up  of  Italians  but  of  the  most  trustworthy 
elements  of  the  frontier  legions.  -  Supported  by  this  body- 
guard of  50,000  men,  the  Emperor  thrust  the  Senate 
decidedly  into   the    background    and    bore    the    proconsular 


CARACALLA  137 

imperium  for  the  first  time  in  Italy  itself.      Under  him  the 
famous  jurist  Papinianus  held  the  office  of  Prefect  of  the  ^.^^ 
Guard.       There  was    great    activity  in    building,  especially    \ 
on  the  Palatine. 

M.  Aurellus  Antoninus  Caracalla  (211-217),  who  is  said 
to  have  earlier  aimed  at  his  father's  life,  soon  removed  his 
brother  and  fellow-emperor  Geta  together  with  a  great 
number  of  his  adherents,  among  them  Papinianus,  and  carried 
on  a  rule  of  cruelty  and  extravagance  for  which  he  procured 
means  by  plundering  his  own  subjects.  His  monstrous 
magnificence  as  a  builder  is  still  eloquently  attested  by  the 
colossal  ruins  of  his  famous  Thermae  Antoninianae  or  *  Baths 
of  Caracalla'  in  Rome.  His  politically  most  important 
measure  of  administration,  the  bestowal  of  the  Roman 
citizenship  on  all  municipalities  of  the  empire,  arose  merely 
from  the  need  for  filling  the  treasuries  by  the  application  of 
new  taxes.  His  wars  on  the  frontiers  of  the  Rhine  and 
Danube,  as  also  those  against  the  Parthians,  are  marked 
by  feeble  and  discreditable  management.  In  the  Parthian 
campaign  he  was  murdered  by  his  Prefect  of  the  Guard 
Macrinus  (April  217),  who  wore  the  diadem  himself 
for  some  months  until  the  Syrian  troops  raised  to  the 
throne  a  distant  relative  of  Severus'  house,  the  fourteen- 
year  old  Varius  Avitus  Bassianus,  as  M,  Aurelius  Antoninus 
[Elagabalus).  His  bye-name  Elagabalus  he  got  from  the 
Syrian  sun-god  of  that  name,  whose  high  priest  he  was 
in  Emesa,  and  whose  worship  he  brought  to  Rome.  As 
Caracalla  had  abandoned  the  cares  of  government  to  his 
mother  Julia  Domna,  so  he  made  her  sister,  his  grandmother 
Julia  Maesa,  his  associate  in  empire  and  Augusta.  Brought 
up  in  oriental  excess,  the  lad  disgraced  the  imperial  throne 
for  wellnigh  a  year  until  the  disgusted  soldiers  slew  him 
with  his  mother  Soaemias,  because  he  had  tried  to  put 
out  of  the  way  his  cousin  Alexander  Severus,  who  at  their 
wish  had  been  nominated  as  Caesar. 

M.  Aurelius  Severus  Alexander  (222-235)  "^^^  ^^^  ^^^ 
young    to   carry   on    alone   the   government,   which   at   first 


138  ROMAN    HISTORY 

remained  in  the  hands  of  his  grandmother  JuHa  Maesa,  and 
later  was  strongly  influenced  by  his  mother  Mamaea.  The 
young  Emperor  was  inspired  by  the  best  will,  but  was  too 
feeble  of  nature  to  help  himself  in  such  troublous  times. 
The  committee  of  the  Senate  which  he  drew  to  his  side  as 
Imperial  Council  did  indeed  number  famous  jurists,  such  as 
Ulpian  and  Paulus,  but  no  great  statesmen  ;  and  the  undis- 
ciplined soldiers  hated  the  civil  officials  who  issued  decrees 
from  the  chancellery,  and  indeed  slew  the  particularly 
unpopular  Ulpian  before  the  Emperor's  eyes. 

The  wars  of  Alexander  Severus  brought  no  honour 
to  the  Roman  Empire.  In  Parthia  there  had  grown  up 
under  the  Sassanid  Ardashir  Babekan  the  New  Persian 
Empire,  the  assaults  of  which  upon  Rome's  Asiatic  posses- 
sions were  fruitlessly  combated  by  Alexander.  Not  more 
successful  was  the  course  of  his  campaign  against  the 
Germans,  which  he  undertook  from  Mainz ;  when  in  the 
meanwhile  a  distinguished  general,  Maximinus  Thrax,  pre- 
sented himself  as  rival  Emperor  (235),  the  soldiers  deserted 
Alexander  and  slew  him  together  with  his  mother. 

g  43.   The  Greatest  Emperors  from  Alexander  Severus 
TO  Diocletian,  235-285  a.d. 

After  the  death  of  the  last  of  the  Severi,  the  decline  of  the 
empire  goes  on  apace.  The  imperial  diadem  becomes  an 
apple  of  discord  between  more  or  less  able  commanders,  among 
whom  barbarians,  like  Maximinus  Thrax  (235-238),  appear 
more  and  more  frequently.  Of  measures  of  imperial  adminis- 
tration we  now  hear  but  seldom  ;  struggles  of  pretenders  and 
wars  against  the  ever  more  vigorous  advances  of  neighbours 
on  the  frontier  form  the  history  of  the  empire  in  this  period. 
Of  the  wellnigh  countless  number  of  Imperatores,  many 
of  whom  bore  this  name  for  scarce  a  month,  it  may  suffice 
to  mention  the  most  important  or  at  least  those  who  bore 
rule  for  a  somewhat  longer  span  of  time. 

Gorrliamis    IIL    (238-244)    was   the   victor   among    the 


VALERIANUS  139 

fliiany  rivals  of  Maximinus.  He  undertook  a  successful  cam- 
paign against  the  Persians  and  forced  them  to  give  back 
Mesopotamia,  but  was  slain  before  the  conclusion  of  the 
war  by  his  Prefect  of  the  Guard  Philippus,  who  had  forced 
himself  on  him  as  associate  in  the  government.  The  best 
known  fact  in  the  reign  of  M,  lultus  Philippus  (244-249),  1. 
entitled  from  his  origin  Arabs,  is  that  in  the  year  248  the  y\ 
thousandth  anniversary  of  the  existence  of  the  Roman  empire  ' 
was  celebrated  with  great  pomp.  Otherwise  his  rule  marks 
a  continuous  decline  of  Roman  credit.  Opposition  was  vainly 
offered  to  the  German  tribe-leagues,  especially  the  Goths, 
who  burst  into  the  empire  from  the  Black  Sea.  The  Senator 
Deems,  sent  by  him  against  the  Goths,  was  proclaimed  Emperor 
by  his  troops ;  he  waged  continual  warfare  against  the  dan- 
gerous invaders,  who  were  already  desolating  Thrace  and 
Moesia  (g  35),  and  fell  in  battle  against  them  (249-251). 

P.  Licinius  Valerianus  (253-260)  was  unable  to  stay  the 
ruin  assailing  the  empire  on  all  sides ;  in  his  reign  the  terri- 
tory between  the  Limes  and  Rhine  was  lost.  The  Franks 
and  Alamanni  roved  through  Gaul ;  the  Saxons  plundered 
the  coasts ;  the  Goths  pressed  into  Greece.  Valerianus  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Persians,  who  had  defeated  him,  and 
died  in  captivity.  His  son  Gallienus  (260-268),  a  prince 
with  good  intentions  but  too  little  energy,  maintained  his 
heritage  only  in  a  very  limited  part  of  the  empire,  while 
countless  rival  Emperors  (the  'Thirty  Tyrants')  rose  up, 
especially  in  the  imperilled  border  provinces.  The  general 
distress  grew ;  the  irruptions  of  the  Germans  brought  the 
empire  to  the  verge  of  ruin. 

M,  Aurelius  Claudius  II.  (268—270)  successfully  encoun- 
tered the  Alamanni  and  Goths,  hence  his  title  Goticus  ;  but 
he  died  too  early  to  be  able  to  do  real  service  to  the  State. 

L.  Domlttus  Aurelianus  ( 270-275 ),  a  distinguished  general, 
was  not  only  like  his  predecessor  successful  in  repeUing  the 
Alamanni  and  Goths,  but  even  restored  for  a  short  time  the 
unity  of  the  empire   (hence  the  title  restitutor  orbis),  after   \H^ 
destroying  the  Queen   Zenobia's  kingdom  of  Palmyra  and 


140  ROMAN    HISTORY 

subduing  a  Gallic  usurper.  At  home  too  he  governed 
vigorously ;  his  circumvallation  of  Rome,  still  for  the  most 
part  preserved,  is  famous.  While  engaged  in  a  campaign 
against  the  Persians  he  was  murdered  near  Byzantium  (275). 
M,  Aurelius  Probus  (276-282),  commander  of  the  Syrian 
troops  and  like  Aurelianus  of  Illyrian  descent,  followed 
with  brilliant  success  in  the  footsteps  of  his  predecessor  in 
driving  back  the  Germans.  He  even  restored  the  old  frontier 
of  the  Limes,  and  forced  many  thousands  of  Germans  to  a 
fixed  .settlement  on  Roman  soil,  encouraging  them  in  tillage 
and  vine-growing  (see  below,  §  44).  He  also  took  as  many 
Germans  as  possible  into  the  army,  thinking  thus  to  refresh 
and  better  it.  The  Senate  he  treated  with  consideration. 
But  at  last  Probus  too  shared  the  fate  of  his  predecessor, 
and  was  slain  at  Sirmium  on  the  Save,  the  chief  town  of 
Pannonia,  by  his  soldiers,  who  were  disgusted  by  his  strict- 
ness. From  the  struggles  of  the  pretenders  in  the  next  fol- 
lowing years  the  Illyrian  C.  Valerius  Aurelius  Diocletianus, 
an  able  soldier,  emerged  as  victor  (Nov.  284).  With  him 
begins  a  new  period  in  the  history  of  monarchy. 


SECTION    IV 

From  the  Re-organisation  of  the  Empire 
BY  Diocletian  and  Constantine  to  the 
Fall  of  the  Western  Throne  (Age  of 
Absolutism)^  285-476  a.d. 

Sources. — For  this  last  period  of  the  history  of  the  Western  Empire 
the  sources  are  more  abundant  than  for  the  preceding,  though  we  are 
not  on  that  account  able  to  pass  a  more  favourable  verdict  on  their 
merits.  History  too  shared  in  the  general  decay  of  science  and  litera- 
ture. Of  connected  narratives  only  two,  one  written  in  Latin  and  one 
in  Greek,  are  of  eminent  importance— that  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus, 
who  continued  Tacitus  (unhappily  only  Books  xiv.  to  xxxi.  survive, 
comprising  the  history  of  353-378),  and  that  of  the  Greek  Zosimus,  who 
drew  upon  the  now  lost  writings  of  the  rhetorician  Eunapius  and  of 
Olympiodorus,  and  treated  the  period  of  270-410.     Very  scanty  are 


SOURCES  141 

^urelius  Victor's  Imperial  Biographies  from  Augustus  to  Constantine, 
Bside  which  still  exist  an  epitome  carried  on  until  Theodosius  I. 
nd  the  outline  of  Eutropius,  which  extends  from  the  foundation  of 
^Rome  until  364.  All  these  authors  are  pagans.  But  on  the  victory  of 
Christianity  Christian  writers  also  occupied  themselves  with  writing 
history ;  and  it  must  be  confessed  that  historical  truth  has  not  been 
a  gainer  thereby.  On  the  contrary,  the  hatred  against  the  former 
oppressors  found  expression  often  in  monstrous  exaggerations  and  dis- 
tortions. A  speaking  example  of  this  is  presented  by  the  well-known 
little  work  of  Lactantius  on  the  persecutions  of  the  Christians,  De 
Mortibus  Persecutorum-.  This  same  tendency  led  again  to  equally 
false  panegyrics,  such  as  those  by  which  Bishop  Eusebius  of  Caesarea 
has  utterly  garbled  the  narrative  of  Constantine  the  Great's  life.  Hence 
the  now  commencing  church  histories  (of  the  above-mentioned  Eus^ebius 
to  324,  of  Socrates  306-349,  of  his  plagiary  Sozomenus  324-415,*  &c.) 
must  be  used  with  the  utmost  caution. 

In  this  period  appears  a  peculiar  kind  of  historical  tradition,  the 
'  Chronicles,'  which  often  begin  with  the  creation  of  the  world  and 
for  the  most  part  offer  only  scanty  material.  The  oldest  is  that  of 
Eusebius,  which  the  great  church-father  Jerome  translated  into  Latin, 
and  carried  on  from  324  to  378.  Further  continuations  are  those  by 
Prosper  Aquitanus  to  455  and  Marius  of  Aventicum  to  581,  the  East 
Roman  annals  of  Marcellinus  Comes  to  566,  &c. ,  &c. 

Beside  strictly  historical  works,  we  find  valuable  material  for  con- 
temporary history  in  nearly  all  products  of  literature — for  instance, 
the  extensive  writings  and  above  all  the  letters  of  the  great  church- 
writers  Ambrosius,  Jerome,  and  Augustine,  the  collections  of  speeches 
and  letters  of  the  Greek  rhetoricians  Themistius  and  Libanius,  who 
played  a  great  role  in  the  Eastern  Empire,  and  the  panegyrists  and 
poets  who  celebrate  contemporary  princes,  and  among  whom  Claudius 
Claudianus,  the  court  poet  of  Honorius,  is  the  most  important  and 
copious. 

Extremely  valuable  material  not  only  for  legal  and  constitutional  but 
even  for  contemporary  history  is  presented  by  the  great  collections 
of  laws  which  arose  under  the  Emperors  Theodosius  II.  and  Justinian 
[Codex  Theodosiarms  and  Justinianus).  For  the  knowledge  of  the 
thorough  reorganisation  of  the  official  orders  under  Diocletian  and 
Constantine,  we  possess  in  the  Notitia  Dignitatmn  a  contemporaneous 
official  document  of  the  highest  historical  interest. 


CHAPTER  XI 

From  Diocletian  to  the  Deatli  of  Tlieodosius  the 
Great,  285-395  a.d. 

In  this  period,  which  comprises  the  fourth  century,  two  powerful 
rulers  strive  to  rally  again  the  last  vital  powers  of  the  dying  Empire  ; 
jbut  in  the  very  reorganisation  which  they  give  to  it  are  contained  the 

K 


142  ROMAN    HISTORY 

germs  of  death  that  helped  to  speed  the  dissolution  of  the  world-mon- 
archy. The  division  of  the  administration  paved  the  w^ay  for  the  com- 
plete division  of  the  empire. 

The  reconstruction  of  the  empire  was  further  influenced  by  two 
factors  with  which  a  compromise  was  made  in  this  period— Christianity 
and  Germanism.  To  both  the  principle  of  tolerance  was  applied  after 
opposition  had  proved  more  and  more  ineffectual;  Christianity  and 
Germans  were  admitted  in  the  body  of  the  Roman  State.  That  change 
in  the  world's  history  which  was  accomplished  in  the  fourth  century 
finds  characteristic  expression  in  a  phenomenon  which  we  observe  at 
its  conclusion — a  Roman  Emperor  submits  to  ecclesiastical  punishment 
by  a  Christian  bishop,  and  rules  with  a  Prime  Minister  of  German 
origin. 

§  44.   Diocletian   and  his  Age,   285-305  a.d. 

The  Reorganisation  of  Administration, — Although  Diocle- 
tian had  attained  to  sole  monarchy  after  the  defeat  and  murder 
of  Carious  (285),  it  was  not  his  design  to  abide  in  it.  He 
took  as  his  associate  in  government  his  friend  and  country- 
man M,  Aurelius  Valerius  Maximianus,  creating  him  Caesar 
and  soon  afterwards  Augustus  also.  But  after  some  years, 
either  because  he  deemed  the  burden  of  ruling  over  so  gigantic 
aa  empire  too  great  for  even  two  supreme  heads,  or  because 
he  thought  to  secure  internal  quiet  more  effectually  against 
usurpers'  ambitions  by  a  number  of  regents,  Diocletian  de- 
cided (303)  that  each  of  the  two  Imperatores  should  select  a 
Caesar,  to  each  of  whom  was  promised,  after  a  certain  lapse 
of  time,  promotion  to  the  rank  of  Imperator,  and  the  right  of 
selecting  a  new  Caesar.  He  himself  nominated  as  Caesar 
C.  Galerius  Valerius  Maximianus ;  his  fellow-emperor  ap- 
pointed M.  Flavius  Valerius  Constantius  (Chlorus). 

The  whole  empire  (including  Italy,  whose  privileged 
position  of  freedom  from  the  ground-tax  henceforth  was  at 
an  end)  hereby  underwent  a  new  division,  which  split  it  up 
into  10 1  provinces;  several  of  these  together  formed  again  a 
{/ioecesis,  of  which  there  were  altogether  twelve.  Each  of 
the  four  rulers,  whom  we  may  term  the  two  '  Senior  Em- 
perors'  and  the  two  *  Junior  Emperors,'  received  a  part  of 
the  empire,  with  a  certain  imperial  capital,  to  be  independ- 
ently administered.     These  were  the  following  four  sections 


DIOCLETIAN    AND    HIS    AGE  143 

— I,  the  East  with  the  capital  Nicomedia  (Diocletian)  ;  2, 
Italy  and  Africa  with  the  capital  Milan  (Maximianus)  ;  3,  I 
Illyria  and  Greece  with  the  capital  Sirmium,  now  Mitrovitza, 
on  the  Save  (Galerius)  ;  4,  Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain  with 
the  capitals  Eboracum,  now  York,  and  Treves  (Constantius 
Chlorus).  The  civil  service  was  organised  afresh  and  en- 
tirely sundered  from  the  military ;  at  the  head  of  the  ad- 
ministration in  each  section  of  the  empire  appeared  a  praefectus 
praetorio.  The  Senate  had  now  no  place  in  this  official  order  ; 
it  indeed  remained  in  existence,  but  lost  its  importance,  as  did 
Rome  itself,  which  had  to  yield  its  rank  as  capital  to  the  more 
favourably  situated  Milan. 

Thus  the  powers  of  government,  which  officially  had 
always  hitherto  been  shared  between  Emperor  and  Senate, 
had  passed  wholly  into  the  hands  of  the  ruler,  and  Diocletian 
became  by  this  reorganisation  the  founder  of  absolutism.  This 
found  external  expression  in  the  introduction  ofalTourt  cere- 
mony borrowed  from  oriental  despotism,  out  of  which  have 
developed  the  monarchical  forms  of  intercourse  still  in  use. 
The  Emperor  is  henceforth  spoken  of  as  dominus  *lord,'  the 
subject  is  servus  'slave.' 

Diocletian  and  Christianity, — The  revival  of  the  old  State 
religion  was  all  the  more  a  necessary  part  of  the  restoration  of 
Roman  State  life  as  the  Emperor  already  in  his  lifetime 
claimed  divinity.  It  was  thus  a  quite  natural  result  that  the 
new  State  set  its  face  against  a  religious  community  which 
trained  its  members  to  take  no  share  in  public  life  and  to 
disregard  the  gods,  and  with  them  the  Imperial  divinity. 
Christianity  had  indeed  been  already  exposed  on  these  political 
grounds  to  occasional  persecutions  ;  ^  but  in  the  joyless  times 
of  the  third  century,  when  all  bonds  of  order  seemed  to  break, 
it  had  found  with  its  doctrine  of  flight  from  the  world  an  ever 

1  The  persecutions  of  Christians  have  naturally  been  painted  by  Chris- 
tian tradition  in  extremely  exaggerated  colours.  It  is  now  beyond  a 
doubt  that  the  number  of  victims  butchered  by  Christian  fanaticism  in 
the  dark  ages  of  religious  discord  is  far  greater  than  the  death-roll  in 
the  persecutions  of  Christians  by  heathens. 


144  ROMAN    HISTORY 

wider  extension  and  had  spread  over  the  whole  Roman  Em- 
pire a  net  of  communities  with  their  bishops  and  fixed  or- 
ganisation. Diocletian  hoped  to  completely  crush  by  severe 
edicts  this  religious  society  confronting  the  State,  and  moved 
his  three  fellow- Emperors  to  hke  measures,  which  only  Con- 
stantius  sought  to  avoid  (303).  Their  houses  of  assembly 
were  closed  to  the  Christians,  their  communal  property  taken 
from  them,  civil  rights  and  honours  denied  them  ;  many  died 
a  martyr's  death.  But  the  number  of  the  adherents  of  Chris- 
tianity was  already  far  too  great  for  these  measures  to  have 
the  desired  effect,  even  when  they  were  rigorously  carried  out. 
From  persecution  itself  new  power  and  support  accrued  to  it, 
and  ten  years  after  Diocletian's  edict  it  extorted  for  itself 
toleration. 

The  Rule  of  the  Four  Emperors  to  Diocletian  s  Resignation 
(303-305). — The  hostile  movements  on  the  border  of  the 
huge  empire  never  ceased.  Already  during  their  joint 
reign  Diocletian  and  Maximianus  had  been  embroiled 
almost  without  respite  in  frontier  wars,  which  they  shared 
later  with  the  junior  Emperors.  Thus  Constantius  recovered 
Britain,  which  for  several  years  had  been  in  the  hands  of 
usurpers,  and  continued  the  struggles  of  Maximianus  against 
the  Germans  while  the  latter  was  suppressing  a  rising  in 
Africa.  Diocletian  and  Galerius  protected  the  Danube 
frontier,  and  in  a  successful  war  with  the  Persians  won  some 
new  territories  on  the  Tigris.  Against  the  Germans,  of 
whom  especially  the  Alamanni,  Burgundians,  and  Franks  ^ 
became  an  ever  increasing  peril  to  Roman  Gaul,  Dio- 
cletian's government  continued  the  policy  practised  by  earlier 
Emperors  of  making  them  harmless  by  settlement  on  Roman 
soil.  The  same  thing  was  done  with  different  tribes  threat- 
ening the  line  of  the  Lower  Danube.  These  settlers,  who 
were  under  the  obligation  of  a  poll-tax  and  military  service, 
formed  a  pecuHar  and  important  element  in  the  Roman 
population  of  the  time,  the  so-called  colonatus, 

1  It  was  in  this  age  that  the  Franks  gained  a  firm  footing  in  Gaul. 


CONSTANTINE    AND    HIS    AGE  145 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  305  Diocletian,  perhaps  as  a 
result  of  severe  sickness,  deemed  the  time  to  have  come  for 
enforcing  the  rule  laid  down  by  him  for  the  change  of 
government.  On  May  i  of  this  year  he  resigned  the  diadem 
in  the  capital  of  the  East,  Nicomedia,  and  made  his  fellow- 
emperor  Maximianus  do  the  same.  Galerius  and  Constantius 
were  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Imperatores ;  Severus  was 
appointed  Caesar  for  the  West,  Maximinus  Daia  for  the 
East.  The  two  old  Emperors  [seniores  August!)  withdrew 
into  private  life ;  Diocletian  took  a  villa  near  Salona  in 
Dalmatia.  The  calm  with  which  this  change  of  government 
was  effected  testifies  to  the  powerful  influence  which  Dio- 
cletian exercised  upon  his  associates,  and  indeed  upon  all 
his  contemporaries.  But  the  weakness  of  this  artificial  system 
of  succession  soon  displayed  itself;  it  was  never  again 
employed. 

§  45.   CONSTANTINE    THE  GrEAT   AND    HIS  Age,   306-337    A.D- 

The  Wars  of  the  Emperors  to  the  Monarchy  of  Constantine 
(306-323). — Diocletian's  arrangement  of  the  succession 
had  in  principle  excluded  inheritance  by  heirs  of  the  body, 
because  its  creator  saw  in  the  latter  no  security  for  com- 
petent rulers,  and  according  to  his  design  only  the  best  and 
strongest  men  were  to  be  summoned  to  the  throne.  Thus 
in  filling  up  anew  the  posts  of  supremacy  in  the  year  305 
the  sons  of  Maximianus  and  Constantius  Chlorus  had  been 
passed  over.  But  when  in  the  next  year  Constantius^  died 
in  Britain,  the  army  proclaimed  his  eldest  son  Constantinus  as 
Caesar.  Soon  afterwards  the  Roman  praetorians  did  the 
same  with  the  son  of  Maximianus,  Maxentius ;  and  the 
restless  Maximianus  himself,  who  had  been  forced  solely  by 
Diocletian's  superiority  to  withdraw,  assumed  again  the 
purple.  Thus  there  were  six  Emperors  claiming  to  rule. 
The  empire  had  thus  become  again  an  apple  of  discord  for 
pretenders ;  internal  wars  began  afresh.  First  fell  Severus, 
who  was  abandoned  by  his  troops  and  then  put  out  of  the 


146  ROMAN    HISTORY 

way  by  Maxentius;  in  his  place  the  senior  Emperor  Galerius 
nominated  Licinianus  Licinius  as  his  associate.  Maximianus 
in  a  conference  with  Diocletian  was  induced  again  to  retire ; 
but  when  he  nevertheless  continued  to  place  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  his  son-in-law  Constantine,  he  was  slain  by  the 
latter  in  310.  In  the  following  year  Galerius  died.  Now 
Constantine  and  Licinius  leagued  themselves  against  the  two 
other  Emperors.  The  former  defeated  the  armies  of  Maxen- 
tius in  various  battles,  and  won  supremacy  over  the  old 
capital  and  Italy  by  the  conflict  at  the  Mulvian  Bridge 
before  Rome,  now  the  Ponte  Molle  (313),  in  which 
Maxentius  perished.  In  the  next  year  Licinius  conquered 
Maximinus  Daia  at  Adrianople,  upon  which  the  latter's 
share  of  the  empire  fell  to  him.  In  the  same  year  Dio- 
cletian too  died.  For  ten  years  then  Constantine  and 
Licinius y  who  married  the  former's  sister  Constantia,  shared 
the  supremacy  with  their  sons,  who  were  appointed  Caesars. 
The  peace  however  was  often  interrupted  and  always  un- 
certain, probably  because  the  ambitious  Constantine  saw  in 
Licinius  only  a  rival  of  whom  he  wished  to  rid  himself. 
As  a  result  of  offensive  interferences  by  Constantine  in  his 
fellpw-emperor's  sovereign  rights  a  decisive  battle  was  fought 
in  323,  in  which  Licinius  was  defeated.  He  surrendered, 
and  was  seemingly  pardoned ;  but  in  the  following  year  he 
was  strangled  in  Thessalonica.  Constantine  had  now  reached 
his  goal ;  he  had  become  sole  monarch  (323-337). 

Constantine  and  Christianity. — While  in  his  internal  policy 
Constantine  followed  in  the  paths  entered  upon  by  Diocletian, 
his  behaviour  towards  the  Christian  Church  was  the  opposite 
of  that  of  his  predecessor.  Already  Galerius,  who  all  his 
life  had  been  a  stubborn  persecutor  of  the  Christians,  had 
given  up  Diocletian's  policy  shortly  before  his  death  and  vouch- 
safed to  Christianity  free  exercise  of  its  doctrines.  Constan- 
tine and  Licinius  now  expanded  this  measure  by  the  famous 
edicts  of  Milan_an 4  Nicomedig,  which  declared  the  principle 
oftfie  equality  of  Christianity  with  the  old  State  religion 
(313).     When  later  Licinius  inclined  again  to  the  pagan 


CONSTANTINE    AND    HIS    AGE  147 

party,  Constantine  for  political  reasons  favoured  Christianity 
all  the  more  warmly.  The  strong  influence  which  in  the 
compact  organisation  of  Christian  communal  life  the  heads 
exercised  upon  the  members  offered  to  the  Emperor  a  wel- 
come opportunity  for  winning  over  the  laity  by  means  of 
the  clergy.  He  therefore  favoured  the  clergy  by  lightening 
their  civil  burdens,  and  even  allowed  to  the  bishops  a  certain 
jurisdiction. 

In  the  fierce  contest  as  to  the  relation  of  Christ's  person 
to  God  which  broke  out  in  the  Church  soon  after  its 
recognition  Constantine  took  a  share,  in  order  to  restore 
peace  and  order.  We  may  judge  how  indifferent  the 
question  of  dogma  in  itself  was  to  him  from  the  fact  that 
this  very  Emperor,  under  whose  presidency  and  influence 
the  Athanasian  doctrine  found  recognition  at  the  Council  of 
Nicaea  (325),  banished  Bishop  Athanasius  a  few  years  later, 
and  at  last  was  moved  by  the  Arian  bishop  Eusebius  to 
accept  Christianity  himself  in  the  Arian  form.  Christianity 
under  Constantine  was  in  no  sense  raised  to  be  the  State 
religion ;  it  received  merely  legal  equality  with  paganism. 
Constantine  himself  was  never  inwardly  touched  by  the  eleva- 
tion of  pure  Christian  doctrine  ;  it  is  only  Christian  gratitude 
that  has  tried  to  turn  his  figure  into  that  of  a  counterfeit  saint.  I 

Constantine' s  Reign  as  Sole  Monarch  (323-337). — The 
reorganisation  of  the  empire  commenced  by  Diocletian  was 
continued  by  Constantine  in  the  same  spirit.  He  established 
four  in  place  of  the  former  two  prefectships,  the  holders  of 
which  had  to  administer  justice,  police,  and  finance  under  the 
old  title  praefectus  praetorio^  and  formed  a  bond  of  union 
between  the  great  and  minutely  organised  host  of  officials  and 
the  Emperor.  The  court  posts  in  close  touch  with  the 
Emperor's  person  were  arranged  in  strict  gradation  ;  fixed 
titles  and  terms  of  honour  were  introduced,  as  illustres,  '  Most 
Noble,'  spectabiles,  '  Honourable.'  In  the  military  sphere 
too  Constantine  brought  in  important  changes,  entirely 
abolishing  the  institution  of  the  Guard  and  dividing  the 
army  into  two  parts,  troops  in  the  field  and  garrisons. 


148  ROMAN    HISTORY 

The  capital  of  the  Empue  was  removed  to  the  East. 
Byzantium  on  the  Bosporus,  on  the  border  of  Europe  and 
Asia,  was  selected  for  this  purpose  ;  and  the  new  foundation, 
in  establishing  which  magnificent  splendour  and  oriental 
luxury  were  displayed,  received  the  name  ConstantinopoUs, 
This  '  New  Rome '  the  Emperor  sought  in  every  way,  even 
by  creating  a  second  Senate,  to  raise  to  the  level  of  the  old, 
and  it  quickly  developed  into  the  centre  of  the  Greek  culture 
of  the  East. 

Like  Diocletian,  Constantine  in  dealing  with  the  Germans 
followed  the  principle  of  welding  them  into  the  Roman 
world  by  settlement  on  Roman  soil  and  above  all  by  employ- 
ment in  the  army.  Under  him  the  Germans  were  specially 
favoured,  and  appear  even  in  the  higher  military  posts.  If 
we  regard  his  reign  from  the  standpoint  of  that  age  we  shall 
be  unable  to  deny  it  admiration  ;  the  creation  of  Diocletian 
was  maintained  by  his  organising  genius  and  further  de- 
veloped. But  the  path  by  which  Constantine  arose  to  his 
height  ran  red  with  blood.  To  reach  his  end  he  shrank 
from  no  deed  of  horror,  even  against  his  nearest  kin  ;  his 
father-in-law  Maximianus,  his  brother-in-law  Licinius,  and 
the  latter' s  young  son,  fell  before  him  in  the  struggle  for  the 
monarchy,  and  then  his  own  son  by  his  first  marriage,  the 
excellent  Caesar  Crispus,  became  through  his  great  popularity 
a  victim  to  his  father's  jealousy.  Measureless  ambition  and 
oriental  despotism  stimulated  these  bloody  deeds,  from  which 
the  praise  of  his  Christian  biographer  Eusebius  cannot  wash 
Constantine's  memory  clean.  He  died  (22nd  May  337) 
during  preparations  for  a  Persian  war  in  Nicomedia.  yO=^ 

§  46.    From  the  Death  of  Constantine  the  Great  to 
THE  Death  of  Theodosius  the  Great,  337-395  a.d. 

The  Sons  of  Constantine  (337-361). — Already  in  his 
lifetime  Constantine  had  put  aside  Diocletian's  system  of 
succession  and  appointed  as  Caesars  his  three  sons  by  his 
second  marriage  ;   on  his  death  the  supremacy  passed  to  them 


THE    SONS    OF    CONSTANTINE  149 

in  the  following  manner — Constantinus  II.  received  the  West, 
Constantius  Asia  with  Egypt,  Constans  Italy  and  Africa. 
A  ghastly  slaughter  of  kinsmen  ushered  in  the  reign  of  these 
first  Christian  Emperors.  The  harmony  of  the  brothers  did 
not  last  long.  Territorial  disputes  between  Constantinus  and 
Constans  led  to  a  war  in  which  the  former  was  defeated  at 
Aquileia  and  perished  ^Qj^S.)  •  Constans  thereby  attained 
possession  oFThe  share  of  Constantinus  and  won  predominance 
in  the  empire,  which  was  further  strengthened  by  not  dis- 
creditable conflicts  with  the  Germans.  He  made  himself 
however  so  disliked  by  his  arbitrary  rule  that  one  of  his 
generals,  Magnus  Magnentius,  a  Frank  by  birth,  was  pro- 
claimed Emperor  by  the  Gallic  troops  (350).  But  Mag- 
nentius  also  did  not  wear  the  purple  long ;  he  was  defeated 
in  the  next  year  (35 1)  on  the  Drave  by  Constantius,  who  had 
stopped  his  Persian  war,  and  being  abandoned  by  all  he  slew 
himself  shortly  after. 

Constantius  was  now  sole  monarch  (353-360).  He  had 
already  before  leaving  the  East  appointed  his  cousin  Gallus 
as  Caesar  and  charged  him  to  represent  him  ;  but  fearing 
a  usurpation  by  him  he  forestalled  it  by  murdering  him 
{354).  As  however  the  presence  of  the  Emperor  in  the 
East  was  urgently  needed,  and  on  the  other  hand  the  inroads 
of  the  Germans  into  Gaul  called  for  a  strong  command  in 
the  WevSt,  Constantius  sent  as  Caesar  into  Gaul  the  last 
surviving  member  of  his  house,  his  cousin  Julianus,  the 
brother  of  the  murdered  Gallus. 

Julianus  Apostata  (Caesar  355-361,  Augustus  361-363) 
could  boast  of  brilliant  successes  against  the  Alamanni  (a 
battle  near  Strassburg,  357)  and  Franks.  For  several  years 
he  kept  the  tide  of  German  invasion  from  Gaul.  As  Con- 
stantius' struggles  in  the  territory  of  the  Danube  against 
Germans  and  Sarmatians  as  well  as  against  the  Persians  were 
less  favoured  by  fortune,  he  grew  jealous  of  Julian  and 
demanded  a  part  of  the  Gallic  troops  for  a  coming  Persian 
war.  The  latter  refused  to  leave  Julian  and  proclaimed  him 
Emperor  in  Paris.     Before  Constantius  could  bring  about  a 


I50  ROMAN    HISTORY 

settlement  by  arms  he  died  in  Cilicia  (361).  Julian  was  the 
sole  master  in  the  empire. 

The  new  Emperor  began  his  reign  with  a  restoration  in 
favour  of  the  declining  paganism.  Brought  up  himself 
against  his  will  m  Christianity,  he  had  imbibed  a  deep 
contempt  for  the  religion  which  he  saw  zealously  paraded 
in  the  bloodstained  house  of  Constantine,  and  whose  furious 
quarrels  over  doctrines  unintelligible  to  the  laity  seemed  to 
the  highly  educated  youth  ridiculous.  Distinguished  pagan 
teachers,  such  as  the  Athenian  orator  Libanius,  had  gained 
great  influence  over  him  and  brought  him  over  to  the  Neo- 
platonic  philosophy,  which  by  borrowing  considerably  from 
fundamental  Christian  ideas  sought  to  inspire  paganism  with 
a  new  content.  Julian  with  his  lofty  culture  of  mind  and 
heart  was  the  last  man  to  reopen  the  era  of  Christian  persecu- 
tions ;  he  hoped  to  carry  out  his  ideal — an  ennoblement  of 
the  old  forms  of  religion  so  as  to  suit  modern  needs — 
by  restrictions  imposed  on  the  Christians,  especially  as 
teachers,  and  by  the  support  which  he  lent  in  every  way  to 
pagan  worship.  With  his  early  death,  which  reached  him 
on  a  successfully  commenced  Persian  campaign  (June  363), 
his  efforts  came  to  naught. 

After  the  short  reign  of  Joviatius,  the  nominee  of  the 
Persian  army  (363-364),  who  after  a  shameful  peace  with 
the  Persians  beat  a  retreat,  but  died  as  early  as  February  364, 
Flavins  Valentinianus  was  elected  Emperor,  and  at  the  wish 
of  the  army  took  his  brother  Flavius  Valens  to  share  his 
throne. 

The  Valentinian  Dynasty  and  Theodostus  the  Great  (364- 

395) The  demand  of  the  soldiers  for  a  division  of  the 

government  is  significant  of  the  change  which  had  gradually 
been  accomplished  within  the  Roman  empire.  The  Greek 
East  and  the  Latin  West  had  lost  the  sense  of  unity,  and 
claimed  their  separate  centres  of  administration  in  Constanti- 
nople and  Milan.  To  this  was  added  the  religious  opposition 
between  the  mainly  Arian  Orient  and  the  Athanasian  (ortho- 
dox)  Occident.     Valentinianus  (364-375)  took  these  cir- 


THE    VALENTINIAN    DYNASTY  151 

cumstances  into  account  in  transferring  the  Eastern  prefectship 
to  his  Arian  brother  Valens  (364-378).  Valentinianus 
fought  not  without  success  against  the  Alamanni  and  Sar- 
matae,  while  his  general  Theodosius,  father  of  the  later 
Emperor,  held  Britain  and  Africa  for  the  empire.  "  When 
Valentinianus  died  in  375  he  was  followed  by  his  sons, 
Gratianus  (375-383)  and  Valentinianus  IL  (375-392), 
the  latter  still  a  minor ;  the  former  of  them,  influenced  by 
Ambrosius,  the  famous  bishop  of  Milan,  deprived  the  pagan 
worship  of  the  State  support  hitherto  left  to  it. 

From  about  the  year  375  notice  was  called  to  that  gigantic 
movement  of  peoples  in  the  East  which  we  term  the  *  wander- 
ings of  the  nations,'  and  which  was  conjured  up  by  the 
irruption  of  the  Mongolian  tribe  of  the  Huns  into  Europe. 
By  the  impact  of  these  mighty  Asiatic  swarms  the  West 
Goths  (Visigoths)  dwelHng  north  of  the  Lower  Danube  in 
the  ancient  Dacia  had  been  pushed  into  Roman  territory. 
Here  under  Valens  they  had  found  a  home  as  colonists ; 
but,  imagining  themselves  to  be  treacherously  treated  by  the 
oflEcials,  they  rose  against  Roman  supremacy,  and  inflicted 
on  Valens  in  378  a  severe  defeat  near  Adrianople.  The 
Emperor  himself  perished  in  the  battle.  Gratianus,  arriving 
too  late  for  his  aid,  now  nominated  as  Emperor  of  the  East 
Flavins  Theodosius  (379-395)>  son  of  the  able  general  of 
Valentinianus  I.,  who  succeeded  by  degrees  in  pushing  the 
Goths  out  of  Greece  and  Thrace  and  settling  them  in 
Moesia  as  allies  pledged  to  service  in  war. 

This  danger  warded  oflT,  Theodosius  interfered  in  the  afl^airs 
of  the  West  (383-388),  where  a  usurper  Magnus  Clemens 
Maximus  had  put  Gratianus  out  of  the  way  and  had  even 
found  recognition  as  his  successor  by  Valentinianus  H.  and 
Theodosius.  When  however  Maximus  attempted  also  to  oust 
Valentinianus,  Theodosius  marched  against  him,  defeated  him 
in  several  battles,  and  put  him  to  death  at  Aquileia  (388). 
He  then  commissioned  one  of  his  ablest  generals,  the  Ger- 
man Arbog^t,  to  protect  the  empire  of  Valentinianus  against 
the  Franks  and  Alamanni.     The  Emperor  however  failed 


^ 


152  ROMAN    HISTORY 

to  agree  with  Arbogast,  and  was  killed  by  him  in  392. 
Arbogast  proclaimed  as  Emperor  Eiigenius,  a  noble  Roman, 
who  found  some  support,  but  was  not  recognised  by  Theo- 
dosius  and  in  September  394  was  defeated  in  the  bloody 
battle  by  the  Frigidus,  near  Aquileia.  Both  he  and  Arbo- 
gast put  an  end  to  their  lives. 

Thus  did  Theodosius  once  again  unite  the  whole  empire 
in  one  hand.  But  it  was  for  a  very  short  time ;  for  he  died 
in  Januar^395  at  Milan.  In  him  the  Western  Empire  lost 
its  last  great  ruler^"  Tri  ecclesiastical  affairs  he  had  taken  a 
most  zealous  part  and  secured  predominance  in  the  East  too 
for  the  Athanasian  doctrine.  .  I3ut  despite  all  his  devotion  to 
the  Christian  religion,  which  found  expression  in  submission 
to  the  ecclesiastical  penance  imposed  on  him  by  Ambrosius 
for  the  butchery  of  Thessalonica  and  in  severe  measures 
against  pagan  worship,  he  never  in  his  relations  to  the  Church 
neglected  policy  ;  the  efforts  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  gain 
supremacy  over  the  East  too  always  met  with  a  rebuff  from 
him.  The  title  of  '  The  Great '  was  better  deserved  by 
Theodosius  than  by  Constantine. 


CHAPTER  XII 

From  the  Death  of  Theodosius  the  Great  to  the 
Fall  of  the  Western  Throne,  395-476  a.d. 

§  47.  The  Severance  of  the  Realm  and  the  Decay  of 
THE  Western   Empire 

Sevet*ance  of  the  Empire, — It  is  a  common  error  to  suppose 
that  Theodosius  the  Great  so  divided  the  realm  between  his 
sons  Arcadius  and  Honorius  that  it  was  henceforth  to  con- 
tinue in  two  separate  halves,  as  an  East  Roman  and  a  West 
Roman  Empire,  and  that  he  thus  is  to  be  regarded  as  having 
founded  the  division  of  the  realm.  Theodosius  in  reality 
did  nothing  but  what  so  many  of  his  predecessors  had  done ; 


SEVERANCE    OF    THE    REALM  153 

he  bequeathed  the  realm  to  his  sons,  who  had  already  in  his 
lifetime  been  nominated  as  Caesars,  under  the  condition  that 
the  elder  Arcadius  should  administer  the  East,  the  younger 
Honorius  the  West,  both  under  ministers  who  possessed  the 
departed  Emperor's  fullest  confidence.  We  even  find  the 
unity  of  the  imperial  administration  attested  by  the  fact  that 
the  numerous  laws  and  dispensations  preserved  to  us  from 
the  age  of  the  sons  of  Theodosius  bear  the  subscriptions 
of  both  Emperors,  and  thus  had  validity  for  the  whole 
empire. 

In  reality  nevertheless  that  severance  into  two  inde- 
pendent empires  towards  which  the  development  of  internal 
afi^airs  had  tended,  especially  after  the  reorganisation  of 
Diocletian  and  Constantine,  was  accomplished  under  the  sons 
of  Theodosius.  In  the  face  of  the  profound  diflPerence 
between  Orient  and  Occident  in  language,  customs,  and 
religion,  the  principle  of  unity  could  no  longer  be  maintained, 
least  of  all  by  such  weak  emperors  as  those  produced  by  the 
fifth  century.  Moreover  the  antagonism  between  the  two 
real  leaders  of  the  halves  of  the  empire  after  the  death  of 
Theodosius,  the  Vandal  Stilico  in  Milan  and  the  Gaul 
Rufinus  in  Constantinople,  helped  materially  to  accentuate 
the  opposition  between  East  and  West.  That  too  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  completed  division  made  itself  felt  very 
soon  after  the  death  of  Theodosius  in  the  several  sections  of 
the  realm  is  proved  by  the  fact  that  a  usurper  appearing  in 
Africa  believed  himself  able  to  mask  his  defection  by  passing 
over  from  the  Western  to  the  Eastern  Empire.  Thus  at  the 
turn  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries  was  consummated  the 
severance  of  the  Romans'  world  -  dominion  into  an  East 
Roman  or  Greek  and  a  West  Roman  Empire. 

Decay  of  the  Western  Empire  ;  the  Germans, — The  West- 
ern Empire  now  moved  rapidly  to  its  fall,  while  the  Greek 
Empire  endured  for  another  thousand  years  ;  and  this  is  to 
be  explained  by  the  great  movement  of  Germanic  tribes, 
the  *  wanderings  of  the  nations,'  which  in  this  period  inun- 
dated the  Roman  realm  with  irresistible  force.     The  Eastern 


154  ROMAN    HISTORY 

realm  also  felt  the  blows  in  which  this  advance  of  Asiatic 
hordes  against  Europe  manifested  itself;  the  Goths  burst ' 
over  the  Lower  Danube,  the  Huns  brought  desolation  over 
the  Caucasus  into  East  Roman  territory.  But  the  con- 
sequences of  the  movement  starting  from  the  East  necessarily 
made  themselves  felt  most  keenly  in  the  West,  where  the 
Rhine-frontier  had  long  ceased  to  place  a  serious  hindrance 
in  the  way  of  the  Germans. 

The  danger  grew  when  theVisi^othic  king^Jarich  (395- 
410),  who  had  originally  force3  his  way  from  the  Danube 
into  the  Eastern  Empire  and  for  a  time  occupied  Illyria  as  a 
Roman  vassal,  led  his  countrymen  against  Italy,  and  Stilico, 
the  minister  of  the  incapable  Honorius,  found  himself  com- 
pelled to  summon  the  legions  from  Britain  and  Gaul  to  the 
defence  of  the  fatherland.  The  greatest  provinces  of  the 
Western  Empire  were  now  left  helpless  before  the  flood  of 
German  tribes  ;  Gaul,  Britain,  Spain,  and  even  Africa  in 
the  course  of  the  fifth  century  were  inundated  by  the 
Germans,  and  newly  created  German  states  snatched  from 
the  Roman  realm  these  most  important  provinces  of  the 
West.  At  last  even  Italy  could  no  longer  keep  off  from 
itself  this  invasion.  A  German  king  took  from  the  head  of 
a  Roman  weakling  the  imperial  crown  he  could  no  longer 
defend  and  so  could  no  longer  wear.  The  doom  of  the 
Western  Empire  is  thereby  sealed  (476). 

J^  48.    The  Last  Western   Emperors,   395-476  a.d. 

Honorius,  the  younger  son  of  Theodosius  (395-423), 
entered  after  his  father's  death  upon  the  government  in 
Milan,  while  his  elder  brother  Arcadius  (395-408)  ruled 
the  Eastern  half  from  Constantinople.  The  guardianship 
over  the  boy  was  held  by  the  Vandal  Stilico,  the  most 
vigorous  man  of  this  age,  in  whom  Theodosius  had  shown 
his  unreserved  confidence  by  marrying  to  him  his  niece  and 
adopted  daughter  Serena,  and  to  whom  when  dying  he  had 
entrusted  his  son   Honorius.     The  enmity  between    Stilico 


THE    LAST    WESTERN    EMPERORS         155 

and  the  Eastern  Praefectus  Praetorio  Rufinus  proved  par- 
ticularly disastrous  to  the  realm  by  profiting  the  Visigoth 
King  Alarich,  who  began  to  move  in  395  against  Greece. 
Although  in  this  very  year  Rufinus  was  murdered  (certainly 
not  without  the  connivance  of  Stilico),  the  play  of  intrigue 
between  Milan  and  Constantinople  still  went  on  and  displayed 
itself  notably  in  the  manner  in  which  Alarich  was  combated, 
so  that  the  latter  could  settle  as  an  acknowledged  vassal  in 
Illyria  (397).  When  a  few  years  later  Alarich  made  ready 
to  conquer  Italy,  Stilico  vigorously  confronted  him  and  by 
the  battles  at  Pollentia  (402)  and  Verona  (403)  averted  once 
more  the  Gothic  peril.  Similarly  by  the  victory  at  Faesulae 
(Fiesole,  near  Florence)  in  405  Stilico  freed  Italy  from 
a  second  German  invasion  which  was  carried  on  by  undis- 
ciplined masses  of  various  German  tribes  under  the  leadership 
of  Radagais.  But  for  the  protection  of  the  fatherland  he 
found  himself  compelled  to  withdraw  the  legions  from  Gaul 
and  Britain.  And  now  the  Germans  streamed  into  these 
lands  ;  Vandals,  Alans,  and  Suebi  swept  through  Gaul  into 
Spain,  and  rival  Emperors  arose  in  the  deserted  provinces. 
At  this  moment  the  only  man  who  could  still  have  saved  the 
Empire  of  the  West  fell  a  victim  to  his  enemies'  intrigues 
(408).  A  Roman  national  party  succeeded  in  convincing 
the  feeble  Honorius  that  Stilico  aimed  at  acquiring  for  his 
own  son  the  Eastern  half  of  the  empire,  in  which  Arcadius 
had  just  died,  and  induced  the  Emperor  to  cause  sentence  of 
death  to  be  executed  upon  him. 

After  Stilico' s  death  (409)  Alarich,  whose  demands  for 
the  assignment  of  a  fixed  home  had  been  rebuffed  by  Hono- 
rius, began  hostilities  anew,  set  up  a  rival  Emperor  in  Rome, 
and  twice  conquered  and  sacked  the  old  capital  (409-410). 
After  his  early  death  (410)  in  Southern  Italy  at  Cosenza  on 
the  Busento,  his  successor  Athaulf  made  another  plundering 
march  through  Italy  and  turned  to  Southern  Gaul,  where  he 
occupied  Narbo  and  married  the  sister  of  Honorius,  Placidia, 
who  had  been  carried  away  as  hostage.  His  successor 
Wallia  (415)  c<^ntinued  his  conquests   in    Spain    and    then 


156  ROMAN    HISTORY 

entered  the  service  of  Honorius  (419),  who  in  return 
allowed  him  to  found  a  Visigothic  realm  on  Gallic  soil,  the 
kingdom  of  Tolosa  (Toulouse). 

Honorius  died  childless  in  423.  With  the  aid  of  the 
Eastern  Emperor  Theodostus  II,  (408-450)  an  infant  son 
of  Placidia,  who  a  few  years  before  had  married  the  usurper 
Constantius,  was  raised  to  the  throne. 

This  was  the  Emperor  Valent'inianus  III.  (423-455). 
His  mother,  who  was  appointed  Augusta,  was  to  hold  rule 
in  his  stead  as  guardian.  At  once  a  quarrel  for  dominant 
influence  at  the  court  broke  out  between  two  vigorous 
generals,  Bonifacius  the  governor  of  Africa  and  Aetius. 
During  its  course  (428)  the  Vandals  under  Geiserich,  sum- 
moned to  his  aid  by  Bonifacius,  crossed  from  Spain,  where 
they  were  hard  pressed,  into  Africa,  captured  this  province  for 
themselves,  and  set  up  in  place  of  Old  Carthage  a  Vandal 
kingdom  which  after  prolonged  struggles  was  perforce 
acknowledged  by  Valentinianus.  Another  important  pro- 
vince was  lost  to  the  Western  realm  during  the  reign  of 
Valentinianus.  In  Britain  Saxon  tribes  under  Hengist  and 
Horsa,  who  through  their  piracies  had  long  been  the  terror  of 
those  regions,  established  an  Anglo-Saxon  kingdom,  the  power 
of  which  gradually  extended  over  the  whole  island  (449). 
It  was  only  in  Gaul  that  the  energetic  Aetius,  who  guided  the 
government,  could  maintain  in  some  degree  the  credit  of  the 
empire  amid  constant  combats  with  Franks,  Burgundians, 
and  Goths.  To  his  generalship  also  it  was  due  that  a  great 
danger  to  the  empire  from  the  side  of  the  Hunnish  king  Attila 
was  warded  off.  This  mighty  ruler,  to  whom  all  Slav  and 
German  races  from  South  Russia  to  the  Alps  were  subject, 
burst  in  the  year  451  into  Gaul;  but  by  the  battle  on  the 
Catalaunian  Plains  between  Chalons  and  Troyes,  where 
Aetius  in  league  with  German  allied  tribes  valiantly  opposed 
him,  he  was  checked  from  further  advance.  Aetius  could 
not  indeed  prevent  Attila  from  making  an  irruption  in  the 
next  year  into  Upper  Italy,  in  which  Aquileia  and  great 
stretches  of  the  country  were   devastated.      But  the  Hun 


THE    LAST   WESTERN    EMPERORS         157 

king  quickly  withdrew  again  into  his  own  realm,  and  his 
death  in  453,  which  had  as  its  result  the  dissolution  of  the 
Hunnish  kingdom,  freed  the  Western  Empire  from  a  danger- 
ous enemy.  The  weakling  Valentinianus  gave  ill  thanks  to 
his  saviour  ;  Aetius,  the  last  support  of  the  Western  realm, 
fell  a  victim  to  the  envy  of  the  Emperor  and  a  clique 
of  courtiers  (454).  In  the  very  next  year  a  like  fate  befell 
Valentinianus  (455). 

The  Last  Days  of  the  Empire  of  the  West  (455—476). — 
After  the  death  of  Valentinianus  III.,  who  left  no  son,  the 
imperial  throne  was  seized  by  a  succession  of  usurpers  who 
for  the  most  part  had  short  reigns  and  were  spiritless  tools 
in  the  hands  of  German  captains  or  of  the  more  vigorous 
court  of  the  Eastern  Empire.  A  decisive  part  like  that  of 
Stilico  and  Aetius  was  played  for  some  time  by  a  German 
general  Ricimer  (died  472),  who  bestowed  the  Imperial 
dignity  he  himself  despised  upon  several  noble  Romans. 
Under  these  phantom  Emperors  the  new  German  settle- 
ments on  Roman  soil  gained  an  ever  firmer  footing  and 
became  more  and  more  dangerous  to  the  empire.  Italy  in 
particular  had  to  suffer  heavily  from  the  attacks  of  the 
Vandal  Geiserich,  who  with  others  subjected  Rome  in  455 
to  a  terrible  sack  (hence  the  proverbial  *  Vandalism '). 

The  last  of  the  Western  Emperors,  Romulus  Augustulus, 
a  lad  of  seventeen,  who  by  the  irony  of  fate  united  in  his 
name  that  of  the  first  king  and  that  of  the  first  emperor,  was 
dethroned  by  Odoacar,  a  German  captain  of  mercenaries, 
and  a  German  kingdom  on  Italian  soil  took  the  place  of  the 
Imperial  government. 

Conclusion.— To  end  '  Roman  history'  with  the  fall  of  the  Imperial 
throne  of  the  West,  as  has  become  customary  in  modern  historical 
treatment,  has  no  intrinsic  justification.  Roman  history  long  lives  on 
in  the  Empire  of  the  East ;  even  in  the  6th  century  one  of  its  greatest 
rulers,  the  Emperor  Justinian  (527-565),  combined  in  a  united  em- 
pire large  portions  of  the  western  half.  But  efforts  of  this  kind  had 
no  lasting  effect,  and  the  German  states  in  the  peninsula  of  the  Apen- 
nines made  influence  from  the  East  more  and  more  impracticable.  In 
this  sense  we  may  say  that  the  dethronement  of  Romulus  Augustulus 
put  an  end  to  the  history  of  the  '  Roman  Empire.'     The  history  of  the 

L 


1 

)f  Greqil 


158  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Eastern   Empire  we   may   then   regard   as  a   continuation   of 
history,  or  we  may  characterise  it  separately  as  '  Byzantine  history.' 

The  boundary  between  antiquity  and  the  middle  ages  is  not  to  be 
fixed  by  any'particular  event.  The  establishment  of  German  states  on 
Roman  soil  brings  in  a  new  era,  guided  into  new  paths  by  Christianity, 
which  the  Germans  also  quickly  took  up.  The  ancient  culture  gives 
place  to  a  new  one  based  on  Christian  conceptions.  Thus  we  may 
regard  Justinian's  suppression  in  529  of  the  pagan  school  of  philosophy 
in  Athens  as  a  landmark  on  the  border  of  the  old  and  the  new  age. 


LITERATURE 

I.    Republic 

Theodor  Mommsen,  Romische  Geschichte^  8th  German  ed. 
[English  translation  by  W.  P.  Dickson,  new  ed.,  London 
1894]. — B.  G.  Niebuhr,  Romische  Geschichte,  vols.  1-3, 
reaching  to  the  end  of  the  Punic  War,  a  work  that  marks 
the  beginning  of  modern  scientific  study  in  this  domain,  but 
not  suitable  for  unprofessional  readers  [English  translation  by 
J.  C.  Hare  and  C.  Thirlwall,  2nd  ed.,  Cambridge  1831- 
1842]. — A.  Schwegler,  Romische  Geschichte,  3  vols.,  extends 
only  to  366  B.C.  (much  under  the  influence  of  Niebuhr). — 
W.  Drumann,  Geschichte  Roms  in  seinem  Uebergange  'van  der 
republikanischen  %ur  monarchischen  Verfassung,  6  vols.,  1834- 
1844,  a  series  of  biographies  of  great  men. — Carl  Peter, 
Romische  Geschichte,  4  vols.,  2nd  ed.,  1865-1869. — W. 
Ihne,  Romische  Geschichte,  8  vols.,  1 868-1 890  [English 
translation  London  1871].  Both  the  last-named  works  are 
based  on  opposition  to  Mommsen  and  approach  the  stand- 
point of  Niebuhr.  —  B.  Niese,  Grundriss  der  romischen 
Geschichte  nebst  Quellenhunde,  in  Iwan  Miiller's  Handbuch  der 
klassischen  Altertumswissenschaft,  Bd.  3,  Abteil.  5,  a  model 
of  compressed  severely  scientific  exposition. — [H.  F.  Pelham, 
Outlines  of  Roman  History,  London  1895. — C.  Seignobos, 
Histoire  du  Peuple  Romain,  Paris  1894]. 


LITERATURE  159 


II.  Age  of  the  Emperors 

Lenain  de  Tillemont,  Histo'ire  des  empereurs^  6  vols.,  Paris 
1690  (2nd  ed.,  Brussels  1707-1739,  16  vols.). — Gibbon, 
History  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  first 
appeared  1 776  [latest  and  best  edition  by  Prof.  Bury,  1896/], 
written  in  opposition  to  Tiliemont's  one-sidedly  Christian 
and  Catholic  standpoint  ;  a  work  of  vast  importance,  which 
to  this  day  is  far  from  being  antiquated. — H.  Schiller, 
Geschichte  der  romischen  Kaiser%eit^  2  vols.,  1883— 1887, 
reaching  to  the  death  of  Theodosius  the  Great. — Hertzberg, 
Geschichte  des  romischen  Kaiser  relchs  (in  One  ken's  Allgemelne 
Geschichte  in  Einxeldarstellungen,  2  Hauptabt,  1  Teil.  1 880). 
V.  Duruy,  Histoire  des  romains,  Paris  1870-1885  [English 
translation  edited  by  J.  P.  MahafFy,  London  1883,  &c.],  to 
be  recommended  to  unprofessional  students  from  its  thorough 
treatment  of  matters  of  culture  and  numerous  illustrations. — 
[J.  B.  Bury,  History  of  the  Later  Roman  Empire,  London 
1889.] — H.  Richter,  Das  westromische  Reich  unter  den 
Kaisern  Gratian,  Valentiman  II,  und  Maximus  (375—388), 
1865. — A.  Giildenpenning,  Geschichte  des  ostromischen  Reichs 
unter  den  Kaisern  Arkadius  und  Theodosius  II.,  1885. 

III.  Separate  Accounts 

[W.  Warde  Fowler,  Julius  Casar,  New  York  1892. — 
J.  L.  Strachan-Davidson,  Cicero  and  the  Fall  of  the  Roman 
Republic,  New  York  1894. — J.  A.  Froude,  Casar,  London 
1886.] — V.  Gardthausen,  Augustus  und  seine  Zeit, — H. 
Schiller,  Geschichte  des  romischen  Kaiserreichs  unter  Nero, 
1872. — F.  v.  Gregorovius,  der  Kaiser  Hadrian,  3rd  ed., 
1884  [English  translation  by  M.  E.  Robinson,  London 
1898]. — J.  Burckhardt,  die  Zeit  Constantins  des  Grossen, 
2nd  ed.,  1880. — Giildenpenning  and  Iffland,  der  Kaiser 
Theodosius  der  Grosse,  1878. — [T.  Hodgkin,  Italy  and  her 
Invaders,  2^6.  ed.,  Oxford  1892.] 

Histor.^  of  Culture  :   L.  Friedlander,  Darstellungen  aus  der 


i6o  ROMAN    HISTORY 

Si(tengeschichte  Roms  in  der  Zett  von  Augustus  bis  %um 
Zeitalter  der  Antonine,  6th  ed.,  1 888-1 890 ;  a  work  brilliant 
in  every  respect. — [S.  Dill,  Roman  Society  in  the  last  Century 
of  the  Western  Empire^  London  1898. J 

On  the  Sources  of  History  :  C.  Wachsmuth,  Einleitung  in 
das  Studium  der  alien  Geschichte,  1895. — H.  Peter,  die 
geschichtliche  JLitteratur  Uber  die  romische  Kaiser %eit  his 
Theodosius  L  und  ihre  Quellen,  2  vols.,  1897,  a  work  that 
not  only  finely  characterises  the  writers  of  the  Imperial  age 
but  often  shows  the  history  of  that  age  itself  in  a  quite  new 
light. 


Printed  by  Ballantynf,  Hanson  &*  Co. 
Edinburgh  d-»  London 


31507,9 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA 


LIBRARY